all Heretical or Schismatical insinuations when yet they never had any Bibles or Scriptures among them but onely retained that Faith which they at first had learned and were still taught by their Orthodox Bishops and Ministers which they never wanted in a due succession Of whose piety honesty and charity they were so assured as diligently to attend their doctrine and holy ministrations with which the blessing of God opening their harts as Lydia's still went along so as to keep them in true faith love and holy obedience Since then no man or men can give to others any such sure proofs and good grounds of their personal infallibility as the Scriptures have in themselves both by that more than humane lustre of divine truths in it which set forth most excellent precepts paterns and promises excellent morals and mysteries excellent rules examples and rewards beyond any Book whatsoever Also from that general credit regard and reception which they have and ever had with all and most with the best Christians in all ages as the Oracles of God delivered by holy and honest men for a rule of faith and holy life also for a ground of eternal hope Since that from hence onely even the Pope or any others that pretend to any infallibility or inspirations do first seek to ground those their pretensions of which every one that will be perswaded must first be judge of the reasons or grounds alleged to perswade him It is necessary that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 infallibility of the Scriptures must be first received and believed by every Christian in order to his being assured of any truth which thence is urged upon him to believe or do Which great principle setling a believer on the certainty or infallibility of the Scriptures as a divine rule of Faith and Life is never to be gained upon any mens judgements and perswasion be they either idiotick or learned unless there be such an authoritative Ministry and such Ministers to preach interpret open and apply the Scriptures by strong and convincing demonstrations which may carry credit and power with them The succession then of rightly ordained Ministers is more necessary to the Church than any such Papal infallibility in as much as it is more necessary to believe the Scriptures authority than any mans testimony which hath no credit but from the Scripture Which while the Pope or others do seek to wrest to their own secular advantages and ends they bring men at length to regard nothing they say nor at all to consider what they endlesly wrangle and groundlesly dispute about true Religion or the true Church 12. An able and right Ministry is beyond any pretended Infallibility So absolutely necessary and sufficient in the way of ordinary means is a right and duly ordained Ministry which Christ hath appointed to continue and propagate true Christian Religion which ever builds true Faith and the true Church upon the Scriptures That as there is no infallibility of the Pope or other man evident by any Reason Scripture or Experience so there needs none to carry on that great work of mens salvation which will then fail in any Church and Nation when the right Ministry fails by force or fraud If we can keep our true Christian Ministry and holy Ministrations we need not ask the Romanists or any other arrogant Monopolizers of the Church leave to own our selves true Christians and a part of the true Catholike Church of Christ which cannot be but there where there is a profession of the Christian Religion as to the main of it in its Truths Sacraments holy Ministrations and Ministry rightly ordained both for the ability of the ordained and the authority of the ordainers although all should be accompanied with some humane failings Where the now Roman Church then doth as we conceive either in their doctrine or practise vary from that Catholikely received rule the Scriptures which are the onely infallible certain and clear guide in things fundamental as to faith or maners we are forced so far justly and necessarily to leave them and their infallible fallibility in both yet charitably still so as to pity their errors to pray for their enlightning their repentance and pardon which we hope for Where no malice or corrupt lusts makes the additional errors pernicious and where the love of truth makes them pardonable by their consciencious obeying what they know and desire to know what they are yet ignorant of Yea and wherein they are conform to any Scriptures doctrine and practise or right reason good order and prudent polity there we willingly run parallel with and agreeable to them both in opinion and practise For we think we ought not in a heady and passionate way wholly to separate from any Church or cast away any branch of it that yet visibly professeth Christian Religion further than it rends and breaks it self off from the Word Institution and patern of Christ in the Scriptures and so either separates it self from us or casts us out from it uncharitably violating that Catholike communion of Christs Church which ought to be preserved with all possible charity The constancy and fidelity of the Church of Christ is more remarkable in its true Ministry holding forth in an holy succession the most Catholike and credible truth of the Scriptures which at once shews both the innate divine light in them and the true Church also which is built by them and upon them The truth of which Scriptures while we with charity believe and profess both in word and deed we take it to be the surest and sufficientest evidence to prove That we are a part of the true Church against the cavils and calumnies of those learneder Romanists upon whose Anvils others of far weaker arms have learned to forge the like fiery darts against this Church of England For on the other side the new Models of Independent 13. The contrary extreme reducing all Churches to small and single Congregations or Congregational Churches which seem like small Chapels of Ease set up to confront and rob the Mother Churches of Auditors Communicants Maintenance and Ministry winde up the cords and fold up the curtains of the true Church too short and too narrow Shrinking that Christian communion and visible polity or society of the Church to such small figures such short and broken ends of obscure conventicles and paucities that by their rigid separatings some men scarce allow the whole company of true Christians in all the world to be so great as would fill one Jewish Synagogue Fancying that no Church or Christian is sufficiently reformed till they are most diametrically contrary in every use and custom to the Roman fashion abhorring many things as Popish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. In vitium ducit culpae fugasi caret arte Hor. and Superstitious because used by the Papists When indeed they are either pious or very prudential yea many count it a special mark of their true
false teachers to stop their mouths Tit. 1.11 to exhort command and rebuke with all authority Tit. 2.15 to do their work as workmen that need not to be ashamed 2 Tim. 2.15 as those that must give an account of their Ministry and the souls committed to their care and charge by God and the Church Adorns them also with peculiar privileges promises and speciall assistances takes care for peculiar maintenance 1 Cor. 9.9 19. and double honour to be given them by all true Christians 1 Tim. 5.17 and encourageth them in a work of so great pains exact care and consciencious diligence which must expect to meet alwaies as now it doth with much opposition and contradiction of sinners promising to them speciall degrees of glory and more ponderous Crowns of eternall rewards in Heaven 1 Cor. 12.29 Are all Apo. are all Prophets are all Teachers c. 1 Cor. 9.16 Though I Preach the Gospell I have nothing to glory of as superogating so necessity is layd upon me yea woe is unto me if I Preach not the Gospell By all which and many others which might be added the Demonstration is clear as the Sun at Noon day to all that are not wilfully blind That some and not all in the Church and these not arbitrary and occasionall but chosen and ordeined persons are sent in a succession from Christ in his name and by vertue of this divine mission speciall authority and ordination to the care service and work of the Ministry they are bound in the highest bonds of conscience to the glory of God and the salvation of their own and others souls under a dreadfull woe and curse of being guilty of their souls damnation who perish by their neglect to attend diligently to discharge faithfulâ—y and couragiously as in the name and authority of Jesus Christ the Lord of glory this great and dreadfull imployment of the Ministry which Angels would not undertake without they were sent nor if sent without some horror Onus opus iâ—sis angelicis formidandum humoris Betn 2 Cor. 2.16 Who is sufficient for these things i. e. to speak the word of God as of God in the sight of God in Christ i. e. of sincerity 2 Tim. 2.4 2 Tim. 4.13 14 15 16. Acts 4.19.20 The Epistle of Paul to Tim. and Tit. are the constant Canons and divine injunctions for the succession of Ministerial power by way of tryal imposition of hands prayer c. To which no earthen vessels are of themselves sufficient but through the grace of God they are made able and faithfull 1 Tim. 1.12 and being such are both successefull and accepted while they give themselves wholy to this work not entangling themselves with other incomberances but devoting the whole latitude of time parts studies gifts to this business of saving souls and this not in popular and precarious wayes or only upon grounds of charity but with all just confidence of having that authority with them as well as necessity upon them which makes them bold in the Lord that they cannot but speak the things for which they have received power and commission from Christ by the Ordination and appointment of the Governours and guides of the Church who formerly had received the same power To which none can without high impudence blasphemy and impiety pretend who are conscious to themselves to have received no such authority from Christ either immediatly or in that one mediate way of successive ordination by which he hath appointed it to be derived to posterity which I have already proved cannot by any shew of Scripture no more than in any way of reason and order becomming Religion be found to have any other way than by those that are in orders as Ministers neither is it intrusted with the community of people among Christians nor left to every private mans pleasure As then some men are duly invested with power ministeriall 7. None can be true Ministers but such as are rightly ordeined both to act in this power and to confer it to others after them and these only are commanded by the rule of Christ by their duty or office and by all bonds of conscience to make a right use of this peculiar and divine power for the Churches good So are all other men whatsoever not thus duly ordeined and impowred though never so well gifted in themselves forbidden under the sins of lying falsity disorderly walking proud usurpation and arrogant intrusion of themselves into an holy office uncalled and unsent either to take this office and Ministry of holy things on themselves or to confer the power which they never received on others which neither Melchisedeck nor Moses nor Aaron nor Samuel nor any of the Prophets nor the Lord Jesus Christ nor the blessed Apostles Heb. 5.1 Every high Priest taken from among men is ordeined for men in things pertaining to God c. 4. No man taketh this honour to himself but he that is called of God as was Anon c. 5. Christ also glorified not himself to be made an high Priest c. nor any Evangelist or any true Bishop or Presbyter nor any holy men succeeding them did ever take to themselves either as to the whole or any part of that power and Ministry not so much as to be a Deacon but still attended the Heavenly call and mission either immediatly Luke 12.42 Who then is a faithfull and wise Steward whom the Lord shall make ruler over his household to give them their portion in due season 43. Blessed c. 1 Tim. 3.15 If I tarry long that thou mayst know how thou oughtest to behave thy self in the house of God c. which was confirmed by miracles and speciall revelations or predictions or mediatly in such an order and method of succession as the Lord of the Church who is not a God of confusion hath appointed and to this day preserved who otherwayes would have left his Church short of that blessing of orderly Government and Officers appointed for holy ministrations which is necessary in every society and which no wise man that is Master of any Family doth omit to appoint and settle especially in his personall absence where he governs by a visible derived and delegated authority given to others as Christ now doth his Church as to the extern order and dispensation of holy things Peoples duty The duty of all faithfull people in which bounds their comforts are conteined are no less distinct and evidently confined Quomodo valebit homo secularis sacerdotis magisterium adimplere cujus nec officium tenuit nec disciplinam agnovit Isid Hisp off l. 2. c. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lay man is bound up by Lay commands to keep his rank and order Cl. ep pag. 53. Nor can saith he the Presbyters be cast out or degraded without a great sin Pag. 57. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Exors officii exors solatii praemii Is Hisp Matth.
tenderness and indulgence of a Mother the caution and courage of a Commander the vigilancy of a Watchman the patience of a Shepheard the zeal of a lover the diligence of a woer the gallantry and honour of an Embassador who as he gives no cause so knows not how with patience to see his Master or Message affronted or neglected The wisdom and discretion of a Counsellor The constancy and resolution of a Pilot whom no storm must drive from the Steerage whom it becomes to be drowned with his hand on the helm For a true Minister who is enabled by God approved by man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vocat Socrat in Pl. Apol. Patâ—rnum est docendi munus Heb. 2.12 I will declare thy name among my brethren c. 2 Cor. 6.1 We therefore as workers together with God and Christ c. 2 Cor. 5.10 All things are of God i. e. ordered by him who hath reconciled us to himself by Christ Jesus and hath given to us the Ministry of reconciliation V. 20. As though God did beseech you by us and so duly sent and ordeined by both to the service of Christ in the Church hath upon him not only something of the honour and authority but of the duty and care of Parents and that right of primogeniture which from Christ is derived to them as from the elder among many brethren which is to teach instruct provide for direct and govern in the things of God the younger succession of the family of Christ Yea more every true Minister hath part of the work of God assigned to him having a Deputation or Lieutenancy from Christ to fulfill what he hath graciously undertaken not as to meritorious satisfaction which Christ alone hath perfected but as to Ministeriall instruction and pastorall government teaching mankind to know the will of God how he is to be served and how they may be saved yea and ruling them that are Christs with his Scepter Furnished as the Ark with the Law with Manna and with Aarons rod to convince men of sin to comfort them with promises and to keep them in holy bounds by just authority and Christian Discipline So that true Ministers stand as in Parents so in Gods and Christs stead as to the visible means and outward work of divine institution 1 Cor. 4.7 which the Lord hath chosen to dispense by such earthen vessels that as they have some reflexions and marks of divine authority and honour more than humane upon them in their work and Commission so they may have as they had need more than ordinary divine assistance to carry them through the discharge of this work as it ought to be done In reference to which great and sacred imployment the Lord Christ fasted Luke 6.12 and prayed a whole night in a mountain the day before he chose ordeined and sent his twelve Apostles to the work of publike Ministry among the Jews yea and after they had enjoyed his holy society and instruction for some years yet before they were to go forth to the Gentiles conversion knowing what difficulties they should encounter what beasts and men and devils they were to contend withall besides how strange and incredible a message they went withall to convert a proud vain luxuriant covetous and crueâ— word he would not have them go from Jerusalem Acts 1.8 till they were endued with power from on high by the holy Spirit their teacher and comforter 〈…〉 the â—ntients had of the Ministry of the Gospel and with what spirit they undertook it 8. And according to this so emn both institution and preparation of the first Ministers of the Goâ—pell which Christ sent in whose power and after whose patern as neer as may be all others ought to succeed in â—he Church all holy wise able and humble Christians have alwaies looked not without horror trembling and amazement upon the Office and work of the Ministry untill the pride and presumption of these times Antiently the worthy Bishops and Ministers were both before and after their Ordination to this Office still asking this question in their souls who is sufficient for these things and what shall I do being a Minister to be saved still jealous lest while they Preach to others themselves prove castaways 2 Cor. 2.16 1 Cor. 9.27 De propriâ anima negligens in alienâ esse non potest solicitus Jeron However now youthfull confidences or rusticall boldness or vain-glorious wantonness or ambitious ostentations or covetous projects or secular interests or friends importunities or fortunes necessities and stimulating despairs to live any other way these God knows are too often the main motives which put many men upon the work of the Ministry Yet Those grand and eminent men of old whose gifts and graces far exceeded our modern tenuities came not to this holy Ordination nor undertook this service of God to the Church either as Bishops or Presbyters without infinite reluctâ—nce Naz. Or. 29. Reproves that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Importune aking tâ—ngues that know neither hâ—w to speak nor to be silent Such Preachers he calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aâ—ter he shews how much caâ—e is to be used before and after the undertaking that holy Office P. 48. 7. c. Eph. 6.12 1 Cor. 9.22 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. grief dread and astonishment They had a constant horror of the worth and danger of mens souls which only Christ could redeem with a valuable price the losse of which a whole world cannot countervail also of the terrors of the Lord to slothfull and unfaithfull servants in that work also of the strictness of accounts to be given at Christs tribunall They had before their eyes that boundless Ocean of business into which a Minister once ordeined lancheth forth and is engaged to study to preach to pray to fast to weep to compassionate to watch-over to visit to rep oove to exhort to comfort to contend with evill and unreasonable men deviâ—s and powers of darkness to take care of young and old to temper himself to novices cathecumens to confirmed to lapsed to obstinate to penitent to ignorant and erronious to hereticall surlyness to schismaticall peevishness to become all things to all men to gain some The work indeed requires saith St. Chrysostom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Crysost in Act. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Synes ep 105. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—d 2 Cor. 11.29 Who is weak and I am not weak who is offended and I burn not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a most ample and enâ—â—rged soul lest any under our charge be ignorant by our neglâ—ct be misled by our errors justly scandaâ—ized by us and hardned against us lest any saving truth be wasted or concealed any soul woundâ—d any conscience or faith shipwracked lest any weaker faith faint any stronger fall lest any be tempted and seduced by Satan or his Factors In fine lest any poor soul should be damâ—ed by our default which is
vita merito iis c. Id. Ubicunque fuerit Episcopus sive Romae sive Eugubii c. ejusdem est merâ—ti qusdem est sacerdotii Jeron ad Evagr. Celebri urbi frigidum oppidulum opponit Eras verba Jeron Omnes Apostolorum successores sunt Id. Concil Nicaen 1. Gregory the Great oft protests against any Bishops or Patriarchs usurping and chalenging the title ofVniversalis Episcopus aut Pastor as a token of Antichristian pride Concil Hipponensc Anno 393. de primae sedis Episcopo i. e. Romano 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concil Af. pag. 119. pag. 318. can 123. They Excommunicated all that appealed beyond the Sea to other Province and Bishop Concil Chalced. anno 451. Can. 9.11.17 Nec quisquam nostrum Episcopum se Episcoporum constituat c. Quando omnis habeat Episcopus pro licentia libertatis potestatis suae arbitrium proprium ut nec judicari ab altero nec judicare possit Cyp. tom 2. in fine Hoc erant utique coeteri Apostoli quod fuit Petrus pari consortio praediti honoris potestatis Sed exordium ab unitate proficiscitur pâ—imatus Petro datur ut una ChristiÌ„ Ecclesia una Cathedra monstretur Cyp. Episcopatus unus est cujus à singulis Episcopis in solidum pars tenetur Cypr. de uni Eccl. ep 27. all Antiquity after that Churches were increased and setled where the Fathers and first famous generall Councills make clearly to the Popes disadvantage as to any power or jurisdiction in point of divine authority which he claims beyond or above other Bishops and Presbyters further than the Roman Diocess first and the Patriarchate afterward extended which division and power for order sake was agreed unto by some generall Councils where other four Patriarchs of Jerusalem Antioch Constantinople and Alexandâ—ia had also a limited yet equall power in their respective Dioceses and Provinces with the Bishop of Rome Galf. monum l. 11. c. 12. See Bishop Godwin SuccessioÌ„ of English Bishops Lucius rex in Anglia conversus ad fidem Christi anno Christi 164. Thâ—ee Bishops out of England Eborius of York Restitutus of London Adolphias of Colchester were of the Councill of Arles in France eleven years before the Nicane which was anno 330. See the Letter to Austin the Monk cited before sent from the Clergy and Monk of Bangor Sir Hen. Spelman Concil Brit. pag. 108. ad an 590. Omnium provinciarum primae Britania publicitus Christi nomen recepit Sabel Enn. 7 l 5. Beda l. 2. c. 2. Nor had the Pope then for the first six hundred years after Christ any authority scarce any name in these British Churches which were undoubtedly converted by some Apostles or Apostolicall men who left after King Lucius his time a famous and flourishing succession of Bishops Presbyters and Christians long before any pretensions of the Pope over these British Churches To which the British Bishops in Wales were strangers nor would they own at that time when Austin the Monk came from Gregory the Great who sent hither more out of Christian charity than any Authority to convert the Saxons who had by war and barbarity quite extinguished Christianity with all Bishops and Ministers out of England and had forced the former holy Bishops and Ministers to fly into Wales Ireland and Scotland from whence afterwards in a gratefull vicissitude the English replanted Churches received for the most part both their Conversion and establishment by a Succession of rightly Ordeined Bishops and Presbyters for Austin the Monks Plantation and preaching extended not beyond Kent Surrey and the adjacent places as Venerable Bede tells us and our learned Country-man Sir Henry Spelman The ambitious Usurpation and Antichristian Tyranny then of the Papall power and supremacy afterward over Bishops and Ministers here in England to which the title of Christ St. Peter or the Catholick Churches establishment is poorly begged and falsly pretended we the Ministers of the Church of England ever did and do as much abhor as any of these men can who are so against the now Reformed and established Ministry which we have vindicated from Papal and superstitious additaments and asserted or restored to it Primitive and Scripturall dignity and divine authority which it never lost but only not so clearly discovered during the times of darkness and oppression Our jealousie now is lest the malice and activity of those that now dispute and act against our thus reformed and prospered Ministry should prove ere long the Popes best Engines and factors that ever he had in this Church since the Reformation if they can as they have begun and go on apace but so far prepare the way for the reintroduction of the Papall power and Romish party as to cashier all the learned reformed and duly Ordeined Ministers in England both as to their order authority and government will not this Church in a few more years of confusion and neglect become as a fallow and unfenced field fit for the Papal subtilty and Romish activity which he will plow with an Ox and an Asse together the learned Jesuit joyned to the fanatick Donatist The Seminary Priests with the gifted brethren Friers predicant with Prophets mendicant So that no wise man that loves the Reformed religion and the Church can think others than that the hand of Joab is in this matter Achitophel is in Counsell with Absalom The Conclave of Rome is wanting to its interest if it conspires strongly with this Antiministeriall faction I should be glad to be as Hushai the Archite a means to discover bâ—ast and bring to nought all those desperat counsells and machinations which are layd by any against this reformed Church and its true Ministry The happy and seasonable defeat of which by Gods blessing to this Church and Nation I do yet hope may be such In vitium ducit cuâ—pae fuga fi caret arte Hor. as shall make all Apostatising and ungratefull Politicians rather repent of their Apostacies and see their folly than follow the fate of that disloyall renegado a traitor at once to his friend and sovereign I confess I am not for such Reformations 6. Reformation ought to reverence Antiquity Maltem cum sanctis errare quà m cum sacâ—ilegis rectè sentire as too much suspect the prudence or vilifie the piety of our forefathers therby to extoll some mens after zeal and skill The errors and defects of the Antients joyned with their charity and sincerity I believe were far more pardonable with God than the late furies and cruelties of some men pretending to mend those errors and supply those defects Not that it is safe for us to return to what we now see by the word of God to be an error But we may in charity excuse their ignorance in some things of old while yet we commend and imitate that wisdom honesty order and gravity of religious profession which was in them far beyond the Modern transports of some mens
Christians judgement or conscience in the things of Christ and true Religion which must never be either refused or accepted according as they may be ushered in or crowded out by Civil Authority Christ doth not steer his Church by that Compass Things the more divine and excellent the more probable to be rejected by men of this world At the same rate of worldly frowns and disfavours Christians long ere this time should have had nothing left them of Scriptures Sacraments sound doctrine or holy Ministrations All had been turned into Heathenish barbarity Hereticall errors or Schismatical confusions if conscience to God and love to Christ and his Church had not preserved by the constancy and patience of Christian Bishops and Ministers those holy things which the wicked 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iâ—qâ—it Plato 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. wanton and vain world was never well pleased withall and often persecuted seeking to destroy both root and branch of Christianity Weare to regard not what is done by the few or the many the great or the small but what in right reason and due order after the precepts and patterns of true Religion ought to be done in the Church As for the Government of Bishops Episcopal power not Antichristian so far as it referred to the chief power and office of Ordeining Ministers in a right succession for due supplies to this Church of England Truly I am so far from condemning that Episcopall authority and practise as unlawfull and Antichristian after the rate of popular clamor ignorance passion and prejudice That contrarily very learned wise and godly men have taught me to think and declare That as the faults and presumptions of any Bishops through any pride ambition and tyranny or other personall immoralities are very Antichristian because most Diametrally contrary to the Precept and patern of our holy and humble Saviour Jesus Christ whose place Bishops have alwayes as chief Pastors and Fathers among the Presbyters since the Apostles times eminently supplyed in the extern order and Polity of the Church So that above all men they ought to be most exactly conform to the holy rule and example of Jesus Christ Episcipale â—ffiâ—â— a maximè oâ—nanâ— nobilitant gravitas moâ—um inâ—turitas Consiliorum actuum honest as Bern. Ep. 28. Câ—in honoâ—is p aeâ—ogativa etiam congrue â—â—â—iâ—a requirimus Amb. de dig Sa. Ne sit honor sublimis vita deformis Id. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 19. Cogito me jam Episcopum principi pastoâ—um de commissi ovibus rationem redditurum Non Ecclesiasticis honoribus tempora ventosa transigeâ—e debere Aust Ep. 203. both in doctrine and manners So withall they have taught me to esteem the Antient and Catholick government of godly Bishops as moderators and Presidents among the Presbyters in any Diocess or Precincts in its just measure and constitution for power Paternall duty exercised such as was in the persecuting purest and Primitive times to be as much if not more Christian than any other form and fashion of government can be yea far beyond any that hath not the charity to endure Catholick primitive and right Episcopacy which truly I think to be most agreeable to right reason and those principles of due order and polity among men also no less suitable to the Scripture wisdome both in its rules and paterns to which was conform the Catholick and Primitive way of all Christian Churches throughout all ages and in all places of the world Blondel Apol. pag. 177. 179. Et in praefatio ne Absit à me ut siniâ—trum de piâ—ssiâ—ae illius antiquiâ—atis consilio consensu quae Episcopalem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 primum in Ecclesiam invexit mentâ— quippiam suspicer So Ego Episcopos quodam modo Apostolorum locum in Ecclesia tenere largior non munere divinitus instituto sed lâ—beâ—è ab Ecclesia collata illa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Blondel test Jeron pag. 306. Which things very learned men and friends to Presbytery joyned with Episcopacy have confessed both lately as Salmatius Bochartus and Blondellus and also formerly as Calvin Beza Moulin with many others so far was ever any learned and unpassionate man from thinking Episcopacy unlawfull in the Church Indeed after all the hot Canvasings and bloody contentions which have wearied and almost quite wasted the Estates spirits and lives of many learned men in this Church of England as to the point of true Epiâ—copacy I freely profess that I cannot yet see but that that antient and universall form of government in due conjunction with Presbytery and with due regard to the faithfull people is as much beyond all other new invented fashions as the Suns light glory and influence is beyond that of the mutable and many-faced Moon or any other Junctos of Stars and Planets however cast into strange figurations or new Schemes and Conjunctions by the various fancies of some Diviners and Astrologers D. Bâ—chartus Eâ—ist ad D. Moâ—leium 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ignat â—â—â—n in Epist Which free owning of my judgement in this point may serve to blot out that Character etiam ipse Presbyterianus added to my name by the learned Pen of Bochartus For although I own with all honour and love orderly Presbytery and humble Presbyters in the sense of the Scriptures and in the use of all pious Antiquity for sacred and divine in their office and function as the lesser Episcopacy or inspectors over lesser flocks in the Church yet not so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bas in Ep. 62. Eccles Neocaes The holy consistory of Presbyters desires their chief or President to be among them as abhorring and extirpating all order and presidency of Bishops among them as if it were Antichristian wicked and intollerable Nor do I think that an headless or many headed Presbytery ought to be set up in the Church as of necessity and divine right in this sense that learned writer himself is no Presbyterian nor ever had cause to judge me to be of that mind I confess after the example of the best times 2. Reasons for Episcopacy rather than other Government and judgement of the most learned in all Churches I alwayes wished such moderation on all sides that a Primitive Episcopacy which imported the Authority of one grave and worthy person chosen by the consent and assisted by the presence counsell and suffrages of many Presbyters might have been restored or preserved in this Church and this not out of any factious design but for these weighty reasons Ignat. ad Antiochenos Bids the Presbyterâ— feed the flock till God shews who shall be their Bishop or Ruler He salutes Onesimus the Bishop of Ephesus Ep. ad Ephes cited by Euseb l. 3. c. 35. Hist is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plat. Chil. which prevail with me 1. For the Reverence due from posterity Ab Apostolis in Episcopatum constituti Apostolici seminis
and most for religious administrations where not only the credit but the conscience of the Church is engaged and ought to be very much considered in order to the honour of Christ and of his Church It were a very blasphemous reproach I think to the wisdom of Christ for any to imagine that he had delegated the highest power of his Church to men incompetent and generally incapable without daily miracles Besides this if they were supposable to have those gifts which were fit to try and judge rightly of a Ministers sufficiency yet they cannot have power to authorise or ordein a Minister of Jesus Christ no more than every judicious man hath power to send an Embassador in his Princes name or to make such arbitrators and Judges as he thinks fit in other mens business This is a power only to be used and enjoyed by those to whom it is given from him who is supreme as in the Church Jesus Christ is in whom the grand power of Ordination which confers on man authority to dispense holy mysteries in Christs name is originally seated and from him derived and granted as a grand Charter or Commission to his Apostles first and by them afterward exemplified and delivered to others who being found fit for it were assumed into and invested with the same delegated authority as from Christ and never given to the community of the people at any time or derivable from him in any degree of power Ministeriall be their gifts and graces never so good Since this is a fruit of Christs wisdom munificence and power toward his Church an appointment full of holy order and divine polity depending on no private mens gifts or graces but upon the good will pleasure and power of Jesus Christ himself as he stands in the relations of King Priest and Prophet to his Church Now to whom Christ committed this great and sacred power of ordeining a constant succession of Ministers in his name and in what manner it was by them derived to others Pag. 143. c. in the answer to the first Objection See Dr. Hammond and Dr. Tailor of Ordination Correxerunt manus psephisma natum est Tull. I have already cleared I hope and other late writers have done it too by Scripture reason and Ecclesiasticall Catholick Custom In all which it is evident That the so much urged 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which properly indeed signifies peoples suffragating by stretching forth of hands in publike and popular elections is not to be urged by a Criticall severity from the Ethnick sense of the word to the Churches injury and confusion Since the same word in sacred and Ecclesiasticall writings as well as in others is oft used in a sense which signifies nothing else but an appointment or designation made by any one or more to some speciall work and service to which God or Christ Jesus Acts 14.22 or the Apostles joyntly or severally or their successors the Bishops and Pastors of the Church in their severall precincts are said to ordein or appoint a part from any such suffrage or autoritative influence of the people Further than their sometimes nominating and recommending fit men to be ordeined as Acts 6.5 or else their comprobation and acceptance of those who were by the Apostles Elders and Rulers of the Church ordeined as Ministers over them and this in Christs name by a divine authority which is for the peoples good but not from them as a fountain nor by them as any fit Pipes or Conduict through which this holy stream of the Ministry Ordinationes eorum quam temerarie tam inconstantes Hodie Episcopus cras alius bodiâ— Presbyter qui cras laicus Nam laicis Sacerdotolia munera injungunt Tertul. ad Haerâ—â— c. 42. Ad hac opera blandi sub missi sunt Caetâ—rum nec suit praesidibus reverentiam exhibere naverunt Id. ubi integra non est veritas me â—â—o tolis est disciplina Tertâ—l or the pure waters of the Sanctuary are to flow So that I cannot look upon this late arrogant claim of the power of ordeining Ministers as primarily belonging to the common people or to other Laymen as other than a fashion or opinion only befitting and extremely resembling those giddy proud and preposteous fancies to which vulgar minds are subject as Tertullian tels us when once the reigns of Church Discipline are let loose or some head-strong Schismaticks get the bridle between their teeth yea and it daily confutes it self while the Authors and followers of it are continually dividing and self confounding So inconsistent is error not only with Truth but with it self easily mouldring with its own weight and weakness And no wonder if the Lord prosper not projects arising from popular pride and presumption and tending to the shame and confusion of true Religion which no right reason or order no Scripture precept or patern no Ecclesiasticall custom or learned and godly mans judgement did ever allow or can with any reason as carrying with it all manner of rusticall unreasonable and irreligious absurdities which are never wanting where vulgar passions dwell as infallibly they do in the meaner sorts of men pretend they to what sanctity they will It will soon appear in how many and great defects they come short of that wisdom gravity unpassionateness and impartiality which is necessary to manage and order publike holy actions 2 Cor. 5.20 and to confer a solemn Religious power to any in Christs name to do Christs work and in some sense to be in Christs stead Wise humble and truly gracious Christians Best Christians are most modest are of all men most remote from such bold and unsuitable undertakings whereto having no call from God or the Church they can never expect blessing on their adventures and rash endeavours It satisfies them that they have as much influence in the ordeining and choosing of Ministers as they are capable of and is best for them and the Church Yet if it will please these Christians to fancy that they have some degree of power even in making their Ministers here in this Church they may consider Ministers in England ordeined with the peoples consent that neither Bishops nor Presbyters in England made any Ministers without the peoples generall consent expressed by those Laws and civill sanctions which confirmed here that divine order and constitution which they saw Christ had setled and the Church alwaies followed in ordeining lawfull Ministers by that wisdom and authority which from the Apostles was derived in a constant succession of Bishops and Presbyters who were for gifts of knowledge and judgement best able and for lawfull power only able by examination benediction and imposition of hands to consecrate any man a Minister and confer the power of Holy Orders on him who yet did and doe this as Delegates for the Church but from Christ If the power of choosing and ordeining Ministers were wholy left in
Lay-mens hands what a sorry choice for the most part would they make of the Man or Minister how weakly would they examine his sufficiencies how wildly would they Institute and Ordein him what sad and slovenly hands would they impose on him how soon would they reject and disdain those Blocks they had so hewen to be their Mercuries and the Idols they had set up for their Seers and Shepheards which many times can neither sec nor hear nor rightly understand the Mysteries of Religion nor the Duties of the Ministeriall Function who sees not that common people are rather taken with a familiar Rusticity in a Minister Vulgus vulgaria omnia inpensius amat amplectitur Eminentiora exortia potius admiratur quaÌ„ amat non raro odio invidia calumniis tanquam ostracismo suo prosequitur than with the best learned abities prefering oft-times a confident Mechanick to be their Teacher before the compleatest Divine in a Country They judge not what is worthiest but what is fittest to their humours rejoycing more in the knack which they fancy of Church Power and Liberty though it be to their prejudice than in what may really advance their souls good with just Authority receiving more willingly one that comes in his own name as gifted or in their name as chosen and ordeined by them than if he comes in Christ name and by that right Ordination which hath alwaies been in the Church of Christ Certainly common people may as well be their own Preachers and Baptisers in course one after another as ordein of themselves any one to be their Preacher what hinders they may not all exercise that power as Ministers which they presume to give to another which they cannot do if they have not that power in themselves and if they have all this power of the Keys as Stewards and Ministers of holy things then 't is not true that Christ hath given 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only some Ephes 14.11 1 Cor. 12.28 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all to be Apostles Pastors and Teachers So that every part in the body may challenge to be an eye and to have visuall power which peice of prophane confusion was never acted or allowed in the Church by any that were worthy to be listed among sober Christians or well-ordered Churches who owned in all ages their calling to be Christians and their gathering to the body of the Catholick Church as parts and members not to their own good nature or preventive forwardness making to themselves a Minister for Christ but to those true Ministers pre-ordeined by the Church and sent by Christ to them while they sought not after him These were in time and order of nature before the people as spirituall Parents by whose Ministry they were taught Baptised and made Christians formed guided and governed in the things of God so that the power of a Minister must needs flow from an higher fountain Jesus Christ and be conveyed by an other Conduict to the people than by the people Who can originally no more confer the power of Ordination to Ministers than Children can give a parentall power and authority to their Parents or the vessels formed can give a formative power and skill to the Poeter 12. Peoples relation to their Ministers The peoples calling to themselves and electing a Minister that is rightly ordeined or accepting such an one who is according to Laws both Civill and Ecclesiasticall sent among them to be their Minister is but a matter of humane prudence and civill compact as to that particular place and people An owning and acknowledging of that power which he hath from Christ by the hands of Church Rulers to officiate as a Minister of Christ for their good It is not an induing with power but meerly an appropriating of the exercise of his power Ministeriall to such a place and such a people for order and distinction sake to avoyd rambling and confusion in the Church It is not any conferring of the Office function or habitude of a Minister to any person who is a Minister ordeined for the service of the Catholick Church over all the world wherever the Gospell may be Preached the Sacraments administred and other holy offices performed in a right and orderly way Which vast power and authority extending to all Nations and every creature under Heaven Mat. 16.15 capable of the Gospell far exceeds any proportion of power that can be imaginable in any handfull of private Christians in one place and can only be from the Catholick power of Christ and that grand Commission first given from Christ to whom the ends of the Earth belong to the Order Ministeriall and by those of that Order preserved to this day and never claimed in common but by the irregularity ignorance or impudence of some few men of these last and perilous times For how ever the faithfull people in some places during the times of primitive persecution which kept all sides more humble and holy did oft-times express by their presence their love and respect to their Bishops and Presbyters by a chearfull concurrence with them in matters tending to the publique order and peace Crysost was accused for privately Ordeining 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phot. Bib. de Jo. Crysost Vniversus sexus clerus à Sylvestro episo ut Priscum Theodorum ordinaret Diaconos proposuerunt Con. Rom. 2. c. 10. An. 324. Cornelius factus Epis de Dei Christi judicio de cleri testimonio de plebis qui adsunt testimonio Cypr. ep 52. Sub populi assistentis conscientia fiebant ordinationes Cypr. l. 1. ep 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Can. Apost de epis and good government of the Church so far as their discretion and modesty thought decent and acceptable to their Governours and Pastors In the Election of whom they had something of approbative suffrages consent or nomination yet did they never presume to chalenge any Power of Ordination to be in or of themselves but requested and obteined it for those whom they thus chose or approved from the hands of such rulers in the Church in whom the power Ministeriall was deposited and alwayes conserved It was enough for the faithfull flock to be quietly present at Ordination to joyn in prayer and fasting with the Ordeiners to attest the merit of those whom the Bishop with the Presbyters declared to be Candidateâ— or Probationers and Expectants of the holy power of Ministry which to confer the common people have as much to do as Saul or Uzziah had to offer Sacrifice or Incense What may be don in cases extraordinary In ordinandis Clericis fratres charissimi solemus vos ante consulere mores ac merit singuloruÌ„ communi consilia ponderare Cyp lib. 2. ep 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theop. Alex. Austin ep 180 ad Honoratum Denies that M nisters may leave the flock destituâ—e of debitum maximè necessarium Ministerium
of or desired So nor can it in any reason be thought by Christ afterward committed to them least of all may they arrogate it to themselves or involve it in any inferiour kind of civill and sociall power which they may in some cases have Since this power of sending and Ordeining Ministers to teach and rule the Church is as far divided from that of peoples choosing approving recommending or accepting one rightly ordeined as the waters above the firmament are from those beneath in the Sea or Earth what faithfull people may prudently do in private Church-matters within their sphere is rather a power subâ—ective obedientiall and conformative as that of the matter to the form than Mandatory Operating and Authoritative what they do discreetly as to advise chuse or agree with any Minister is rather a common act of reason and polity as men than proper to them as Christians in piety and is so far commendable as they advise chuse or agree in things of externall use for their own good yet no way troubling the Churches common welfare order and peace nor arrogating that spirituall and internall power Ministeriall either to make or act as Ministers which is from an higher principle than Nature Reason or the will of man People having no more power to Ordein send and Consecrate true Ministers or Invest them in that Authority Joh. 20.21 A my Father sent me so send I you than they had to Anoint or appoint the Messias and they may as well set up a new Christ and new Gospell as a new Ministry and new Ordination which Christ only hath once done for all places and times to the end of the world at least as to ordinary cases when right succession of power Ministerial may be had and this without troubling or interessing the common people in the business to whom Ministers dispense not the people 's own but the grace of Christ 1 Pet. 4.10 As good stewards of the manifold grace of God Eph. 4.11 Christ gave some Apostles and Pastors and Teachers People may as well make Apostles as ordinary Pastors or Ministers which are all from Christ of which among other gifts and graces as means this is one To give Apostles c. Pastors and Teachers to the Church How can people primarily give power to celebrate Mysteries to Consecrate Elements to confer Graces which are so much above their thoughts desires and merits And who have no other way to order regulate and manage any of their Elections undertakings and affairs civill and secular in what ever they pretend to have power which I think best when it is least but only that of the major part of numbred voyces or by the Pole If this doth not suffice to decide their affairs then the more hands and stronger party which is oft the worst carries it against the other fewer and weaker which may be and most-what are the best and wisest Neither of which wayes of decisions which are oft worse than that of blind Lots and Chance which many wise men rather chose than otherwaies to determine matters by the uncertain and dangerous way of popular suffrages can seem so Infallible and divine as to induce a wise man to acquiesce in them as Gods appointment when very oft they come far short of those rationall and morall proportions which a good man would require in judging of and preferring alwayes the best and most deserving men sober men would never have matters of Consequence left to the most voyces of the vulgar or to their Counter-scufflings and brutish contentions As among the Cyclops where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which oft shew that there is little of God in their heards and crowds and clamors more than may be in storms and tempests How unlikely is it that Jesus Christ should intrust these Plebs or people every where with power to chuse and ordein Ministers of his Church in order to save souls when the community have no other way in this Sacred concernment of mens souls but such as they use in their most trivial transactâ—ngs of humane affairs As if it were all one power which enables them to make a Minister of Christs Church with that which makes a Maior a Bayliff or a Constable in a Corporation In those few experiments which the wisdome of this Church or the lenity of some Patrons hath thought fit to give men of Popular Elections of their Minister I have known where a Parish rejecting a very able man offered them have with great earnestness desired and with as much greediness as the Whale did swallow Jonah received a Minister of far less worth who was of their own choise yet within two or three years they have cast him out on dry land and with scorn reproached and rejected him who was so lately their delight and darling The greatest enemy of the Gospell of Christ and of the reformed Religion would wish no greater advantages against true Religion than to have the Ordination choyce and appointment of Ministers left to the Common people in every place which will soon be filled with as much ignorance fury faction error and confusion as either Devills or Antichrists would desire whereby to make Bethel Bethaven and to set up Babylon in the midst of Jerusalem Yea the peoples very bare Election of one rightly Ordeined to be their Minister oft occasioneth very great thoughts of heart and uncomfortable divisions between both the people in their parties and the Minister so chosen by some but not by others To prevent which inconveniences and somtime mischiefs the wisdome both of Church and State had by consent of all estates People Peers and Prince setled that in a far quieter and safer way of Presentations to the content of Patrons Ministers and all sober Christians I may then conclude that as Bishops and Presbyters joyntâ—y ordeining others to that holy Office whereto themselves were formerly Consecrated did as much and no more than was their duty to Christ and the Church So neither the Pope of old had beyond his Diocess nor the People now have any thing to do with this Ordinative power which duly is in the Ministeriall order of the Church by which an holy succession of able true and faithfull Ministers Bishops and Presbyters hath been continued in all Churches and as yet is in this Church What ever the Papall pride and usurpation as any way eminently Antichristian in former or later times or Schismatick and unruly people now as the many Antichrists in the Diametral distances of their errors being the two poles of Church pride but not the axis of Church power have or do pretend as if all Church power were in them or from them it was and is all nothing else but vain shadows and meer mistakes arising from the ignorance darkness connivence licentiousness and superstition of times and is no more prejudiciall to the true power of Ordeining Ministers which is from Christ only committed to the order and fraternity of Pastors and
many sinfull evils and snares while they forsake or cast out and despise their rightly Ordeined and duly placed Ministers and either follow and incourage such seducers as are very destructive both to the Churches peace and to mens souls both in the present and after ages or else fall to a neglect indifferency yea and abhorrency of all Religion The Order Power 20. Summary Conclusion of the power and efficacy of right Ordination and Authority then by which right Ordination is conferred on the true Ministers of the Gospel as was here in England although they seem to proud scorners to unstable minds to ignorant and unbelievers as frivolous as the Gospel seems foolishness yet to the humble eye of Faith it appears as the wisdome holy order and commission of God for the continuall teaching well guiding and edifying of the Church of God by truth and peace to Salvation The blessed and great effects of which depend as I have shewed not upon any naturall power or vertue tranfused from the Ordeiners to the Ordeined but upon the Word Promise and appointment of Christ sending them in this method of the Churches triall approbation and ordination In which by the judgement and conscience of those who are of the same function and so best able to examine and judge of gifts and abilities the examined and approved is publickly authorised and declared to be such a Minister as the Lord hath chosen to be sent such as the Spirit of Christ hath anointed and consecrated by meet gifts and graces for the service of Christ and the Church in that great work of the Ministry One who is thus ordeined the Church may in any part of it comfortably receive and own in Christs name One who is partaker duly of the comfort of that promise from Christ Mat. 28. to be with his true Ministers to the end of the world which could not be verified as interpreters observe of the persons of those then living and first sent by Christ who were long since at rest in the Lord but of their lawfull Successors rightly following them in the same office and power Non sunt successores in officio qui ad officium accedunt alio modo quam institutum est Reg. Jur. without which they are not truly their Successors in the Ministry and authority from Christ No more than they can be Embassadors Deputies and Messengers from or to any one from or to whom they have no assignment of any power by letters or other way of commission which when most legally and formally done by deeds and instruments of writing yet these receive no naturall change of their qualities nor is any inherent vertue conveyed to them when they are made instruments to testifie the Will and convey the power of any to another but they have such a change in relation to their appointed use and end as alters them from what they were before in common and unlimited nature The like is as to religious ends and uses where some men are specially ordeined to be Ministers having all their efficacy and authority as to that work from the will of Jesus Christ from whom alone such power is derivable and that not in every way which the vanity of men list but in such as the Church hath constantly used according to the Scripture Canons and directions which are clear to Timothy and Titus which are the great paterns and evident commissions for right Ordination and Succession to the Ministry besides other places Against the undoubted Authority and pregnant testimony of which Epistles and Scriptures joyned to the Churches Catholick custome it will not be easie for any Novelist to vacate and abolish that holy Succession and due Ordination which the true Ministers of England have generally had in this Church which in my own experience I cannot but with all truth and thankfulness testifie to the glory of God to the honour of this Church and those reverend Bishops as Fathers of it who not only with great decency and gravity but with much conscience and religious care ordeined Ministers as very many so very worthy Nor on the other side will these Novellers easily perswade judicious Christians That any upstarts and pretenders in any other way which as it is poor and popular so it comes very short and unproportionate to what is required in and of a Minister can have the power and Authority of true Ministers Habentes cum iis consortium praedicationis habeant necesse est consortium damnationis Tertul. de Haeret. auditoribus Jo. 2.8 having no right Ordination to which no mans pragmatick pride and self-confidence nor the ostentation of his gifts to others by a voluble tongue nor the admiration and desire of his si ly and flattering auditors can contribute any thing either as to the comfort of the one or the other but much to the sin and shame of them both as perverters of Christs order and the Churches peace forsaking their own mercies while they follow lying vanities which cannot profit them 17. Yet meer form of Ordination makes not an able Minister Not that every man that is Ordeined a Minister as to the meer outward form in a right and orderly way is presently of the essence and truth of a Minister in Christs esteem or in the comfort of his own conscience The ordeined may be such hypocrites as Simon Magus was when baptised as have neither reall abilities nor honest purposes aiming at Gods glory or the Churches good but meerly at their own worldly ends and base advantages The Ordeiners also may be either deceived in the judgement of Charity or corrupted by humane lusts and frailties so as greatly to pervert and prophane this holy Institution No man hath further comfort of his being Ordeined a Minister than he hath reall gifts and competent abilities together with an holy and honest purpose of heart to glorifie God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baz M. ep 187. The antient custom of the Church receives none to be Ministers but upon strickt examination before they are ordeined Concil Nic. 1. and â—he Concil Caâ—ib 1. c 9. takes care that none be Ordeined Presbyters without due examination in the discharge of that holy office and power to which he is by the Church appointed Nor can on the other side the Ordeiners more highly offend in piety against God and charity against the Church than in a superficiall and negligent way of ordeining Ministers which antiently was not done but with solemn publick fasting prayer and great devotion Indeed nothing should be done in the Church of Christ with greater exactness both for inward sincerity and outward holy solemnity than this weighty and fundamentall work of carrying on the Ministeriall power and authority in a fit and holy Succession Abuses here are prone to creep in the Devill coveting nothing more than to undermine weaken and overthrow this main Pillar on which the Church and house of God doth stand Ministers either
unworthily or unduly Ordeined are like sleight and ill built ships which endanger the loss of themselves and all those that are embarqued in them and put to Sea with them Miscarriages in the matter of ordination of Ministers are to the unspeakable detriment and dishonour of Religion as unskilfull cowardly or perfidious Officers are to Armies I shall never hope to see the Church flourish or truly reformed untill this Point of right Ordination of Ministers be seriously considered of and duly restored to its Pristine honour and excellency when to Ordein Ministers for the service of the Church Oâ—ortet Ecclesiae Epis ministrum Christi esse formam justitiae sanctimoniae speculum pietalis exemplar veritatis doctorem fidei defensorem Christianorum ducem sponsi amicum cui ille irascitur Deum sibi iratum non hominem sentiat Bern. ad Eng. l. 4. was not to prefer men to a Benefice so much as to recruit Christs regiments to strengthen his forces to fortifie the Church and true Religion with most vigilant Watchmen and valiant Champions whose care was on every side to defend the Flocks of Christ against all enemies which were to be as the Cloud or Pillar of fire both lights and guards to Christians upon all occasions who made conscience to live with to suffer with yea and to dy for the sheep as good Shepheards Such men only are fit to be Ordeined Ministers such Ministers ought to be prayed for highly prised and perserved in the Church by all that desire to transmit any thing of true Religion to Posterity nor was the Church of England or yet is destitute of such Ministers both duly and worthily ordeined to the service of Christ and this Church To abolish this order or to usurp to undue hands or to contemn this Sacred and right Ordination which sends forth able Ministers in Christs way can be no other but a most cruell and detestable sacrilege far worse than that of robbing the Church of its maintenance for such Ministers Cyprian reproves Novatus a factious Presbyter Quod Felicissimum satellitem suum diaconum suum constituit neâ— sciente nec permittente me sola sua factione ambitione Acts 8.18 All undue Ordination is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. profanum detestandumque ludibrium Bâ—s both as preaching and ruling well wich yet is a sin of so deep a dy that no Niter can cleanse it being seldome ever pardoned because seldome repented of so as to make a â—ust restitution without which repentance is never true Yea for any Laymen in a brutish violence and meerly by Ppular insolency to arrogate this power where it is not or to abrogate it where truly it is is a sin of a more heynous nature than that of Simon Magus was who had so much of civility justice and good manners as to offer money for a part of the miraculous and Ministeriall power It is indeed no other than a Cyclopick fury and unwonted barbarity ill becomming any sober or civilized Christians thus to wrest the keys of Gods house out of the hands of those Stewards with whom the great Master Christ hath specially intrusted them for the right Oeconomy and dispensing of all holy Mysteries and Institutions And when such rude and unruly fellows have thus insolenced these Officers of the Church and bound their hands how comly will it be to see the keyes of the kingdome of heaven Ischyras 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Self-ordeined or only by Rolâ—thus a Persbyter Hence Athanasius Apol 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Pro. 20.23 managed or committed as it were to Boyes to Pages and Laquies to weak mean mechanick ignorant dissolute and riotous wretches who not conscious to any true Ministeriall power or just authority in the Church can never make conscience of doing any holy Ministerial duty to which they are most unfit never caring how prodigall they are of the truth and honour of Religion of their own or other mens souls It being a sport to such proud and spitefull fools to do wickedly to speak prophanely and to live disorderly in the Church And not content to commit a rape upon true Religion and the holy orders of Christs Church as Absalom did on the house-top before the Sun and all Israel they will further in time justifie the flagitiousness of their villanies as if the zeal they had for true Religion provoked to such outrages these pestilent pandars for errors and all licentiousness with their followers who must presently all turn preachers though never duly Ordeined nor fit ever so to be yea their arrogancy makes them ordeiners too of whom they please to set up to minister to their extravagant lusts and follies which makes them many times much fitter for the flocks or cages than for the pulpits These will surely come at last as much short of the happy effects of true Ministers as they are far from that holy power of right Ordination which I have proved to be from Christ and the Blessed Apostles rightly derived to us by the constant Custome of this and all Churches and this not as a cypher or meer formality but as of sacred Institution so of reall and excellent efficacy and divine vertue in the Church where duly used and applyed Which was that I had to prove against the scurrillous objections of those that seek to despise and destroy the whole Function Ordination and divine authority of the Ministry of this Church Reader the Reason why the Folios of this Book do not follow is because the Copy for Expedition was divided to two Printers Of speciall Gifts of the Spirit pretended beyond Ordinary Ministers ANother great Calumny 3. Calumny or cavill That the Ministers of England have not the Spirit to which their Adversaries pretend highly urged by their Adversaries against the true Ministers of the Church of England whose due and right Ordination I have vindicated to be as Divine so both Necessary and Efficacious is as a forked arrow sharpned with Presumption and Prejudice On the one side an high esteem and confidence which they have of themselves and a very low despicienty of all Ordained Ministers on the other side even in that which is the highest honour of Man or Minister while these Anti-ministeriall Adversaries pretend That the Ordained Ministers have not the Spirit of Christ nor can or ever doe Pray Preach and administer holy things by the Spirit which these new Modellers challenge in such a plenary measure and power to themselves that they justifie their want of ordinary abilities and endowments by their needing none Excusing their not studying or preparing for what they utter by their being specially Inspired Colouring over their well known idlenesse ignorance illiteratenesse and emptinesse by the shews of speciall Illumination sudden Inspirations and spirituall Enablements Which they say they have far beyond any Ordained Ministers And this by the Spirit of Christ which is extraordinarily given to them which suddenly leads them into
but cruell actors in their distresses whose necessities must needs be some reproach of the Nation even a publique sin and shame never to be expiated Will it not be the height of barbarity to compell such persons to Bellisarius his Obolum After so many learned victories and triumphs to force them to turn their bookes into bread or to be their own Cannibals to feed on their owne bowels or to starve upon others uncharitablenesse O how sad and sordid is it for such learned worth to be tryed with want and such piety be exercised by penury O prodigy of covetous cruelty capable to astonish heaven and earth which seekes to hide its wickednesse by its enormity and to make its selfe incredible by its monstrosity and excesse men will think it a fable which humanity much more Christianity should so much abhor to act or suffer to be done when it is in their power to help O Divine Providence which art indisputable unsearchable uneffable how dost thou thus chuse darknesse for the garment of thy glorious lights and thick clouds of obscurity wherein to wrap up thy brightest beames among mankinde Art thou preparing Ravens for such Eliasses and working wonders for the nourishment of such Prophets or shall their retirednesse poverty and patience be thy greatest wonder and their Martyrdome thy highest miracle by which to convince and convert this crooked and adulterous generation Truly O excellent Christians it is infinite pity grief and shame that so deserving vertues and most reverend years should be so much obscured and neglected whose great learning and excellent gifts in all kindes no men or Christians would despise or not use and incourage save onely such as are afraid that either the true reformed Religion or true Ministers should have any lustre put upon them or so much as any competent livelyhood afforded to them here while forain Churches and Universities admire them and would gladly entertain them There are also some fair Plantations of young and thrifty trees yet left in this Church whose luxuriant floridnesse wants nothing but a right Church government to culture prune and order them These rightly planted out by due ordination and preserved by wise discipline would in time bear store of good fruits if the coldnesse and spowinesse of the soil and inclemency of the English climate ever since our Northern blasts did not make them dwindle grow mossy and shrubbed by popular and plebeian adherencies or if a violent hand doe not pluck them up by the root or so bark them round and circumcise their maintenance that no fair fruit can be expected from them when there is no sap derived to them who if they were duly ordered and incouraged would still make the vain and erratick genius of this age see That true Religion is to be preserved and the Kingdom of Christ in mens hearts advanced and the power of godlinesse maintained in Christians lifes not by new modes and fancifull fashion but by old truths and the old Ministry of whose line and measure these new pretenders coming far short they strive by their calumniating activity to supply their defects after the same arts that the ungrateful sons of Sophocles did who that they might get their fathers estate of whose longaevity they were impatient complained that hee doted and was past the use of those admired parts which formerly had got him the love and applause of all Athens beseeching the Magistracy that they might make their father their pupill and manage that estate for him to which he was superannuated The old man hearing of this practise of his unnaturall sons made and publiquely recited the famous Oâ—â—ipus Coloneus and last of his Tragedies which gave the people so great assurance of his still remaining reason and sufficiency that they caused the former unjust grant to be revoked and his unworthy sons worthily punished 18. The impertinency and insufficiency of the Antiministerial pretenders I must in like manner leave it to the judgement and conscience of all excellent Christians whether there be any compare betweene the gifts labours and successes of those goodly Trees the true Ministers who have had the right power and succession derived to them from the Apostolicall root and these new shooters or suckers who seek to starve the ancient trees which so far exceed them and over drop them Are they not like vines and brambles thorns and figtrees set together Is not the comparison uncomely and disparaging not onely to Christians judgements but to their very religion Can the exchange passe without infinite losse injury and indignity to all true Christians of this and all other reformed Churches And therefore I shall presume such a commutation can never be desirable or acceptable to any that are soberly religious and truly consciencious who have no secular interest wrapped up under specious pretensions of piety Wise and worthy Christians cannot but remember and be extreamly sensible of those many great benefits which their forefathers themselves and their countrey have evidently received and enjoyed many years by the labors of the true Ministers of this Church equall or like to which they cannot with any probability nor by any experience yet had expect from the sorry simplicity and extravagant ignorance of those Antiministeriall adversaries who have as little ability as authority to carry on the great and holy work of saving soules either by dispelling ignorance errours or prejudices out of mens mindes or by setling mens judgements in truth or satisfying mens consciences in doubts or by reforming mens manners in a way of due reproof and discreet counsell or by vindicating the reformed Religion against learned cunning and powerfull opposers or by preserving any decency order and honor in the outward form and profession of Christian Religion which will soon deform to all contrary effects if other Ministry or Ministers be applyed than such as Christ hath instituted and the Church alwayes ordained and sent in Christs Name No man then can desire or design the change of this Ministry as to the authority order rule and succession who doth not also aime at the change of the whole Ministration and work Indeed those rude and unchristian novelties which some men seeme to agitate carry the aspect not onely of Papists and other collaterall adversaries against us as reformed but of Jews and Turks and Heathens such as would most diametrally oppose the name of any Christian Church or which is as bad or worse they seeme to prepare the way for some great Antichrists 2 Thes 2.10 11. whose coming must be by strong pretensions and presumptions of some new wayes of Ministry Sanctity and Piety in which are hidden the strongest delusions most probable to overthrow the true Ministry and Churches of Christ while they shall speciously cry up such new wayes of Ministry and spirit and gifts and Churches which neither we nor our forefathers nor primitive Christians nor the Church Catholick ever knew or were acquainted with either by
persons countries or Churches It is hard to discerne the Star of Prophecy so over any one man or place or time as that was over the house where Christ was in Bethlehem Hence many meteors falling Stars and fatuous fires are frequently discovered in the writings of fancifull and factious men as if all they did or desired or approved were evidently foretold and commended in the Revelation In whose Visions one sees this Princess another sees that learned man a third that State or Kingdome a fourth that Commander and Conqueror c. according as men list to fancy themselves or flatter others whose sparks are far extinct and their glory presently vanisheth as no way proportionable to that fixed light and ample glory which the spirit of prophecy holds forth chiefly to the Christian world in opposition to Heathens Jews or Antichrists After the way of these Prophetick fancies and passionate methods of some mens misinterpreting and misapplying Prophecies great Religion we see hath been placed by small mindes in pulling down and extirpating the ancient order and government of Episcopacy which was in all Churches as here in England from the first plantation of Christianity Also in setting up the supremacy of an headlesse Eldership and Presbytery or in dashing both of them into sheards and small pieces by the little stone of Independency How doe some glory in their dividing and destroying the ancient goodly frames of Churches that they may new modell them to their popular way of calling chusing and ordaining of Ministers Many boast much in their forsaking the calling and communion of all former Ministers and religious assemblies in their despising and demolishing the very places of publique meeting to serve God which not conscience of any divine particular precept but common reason and civility have presented Christian Religion withall for its honour and its professors conveniency Some here with us in England a place whose Genius much disposeth people to prophecies novelties and varieties are as Pygmalion with his Image so inamoured with their Corpusculo's the little new bodies of their gathered Churches that they deny any Nationall Church in any larger associatings of Christians by harmonies of confession and peaceable subordinations yea and many will allow no Catholick Church nor any religious sense to that article of our Creed denying any true Church at all to be now in the world Some place all Church power in paucities in parities in popular levellings and Independencies others contemn all those broken bodies as schismaticall slips having nothing in them of that goodly beauty stature strength and integrity to which the Church of Christ was wont to grow and wherein it flourished and continued conspicuous so many hundred of years before these novelties were broached or brewed either in England or any other countrey The height of some mens Religion and Reformation is to have neither Bishops nor Ministers of the ancient authority succession and ordination Others refuse these also of the new Presbyterian stamp which is not much older here in England than the figure and superscription of the last coin A third will have no Minister but such as the common people shall try chuse consecrate and judge Some will have no Minister at all by office or divine mission others will have any man a Minister or Prophet that lists to make or call himself one In like manner some will allow Baptism to no Infants others to none but such whose parents they judge to be Saints a third baptize the children of all that professe they beleive the truth of the Gospell a fourth sort deny the use of any water Baptism at all By a Catabaptisticall boldnesse or blindenesse magisterially contradicting and sophistically disputing against the expresse letter of the Scripture against the command of Jesus Christ against the practise of all the Apostles and against the custom of all Christian Churches Pretending as a rare and warm invention that the Baptisme of fire and of the Spirit which they now at last hold forth will both supply and explode that colder ceremony of sprinkling or dipping in water It is strange these Rabbies and Masters in Israel should be so silly as not to know that long before their brain brought forth any such blasphemous brood against baptizing by water all judicious Christians ever esteemed baptism by water to be an extern sign and meanes by which the wisedome of Christ thought fit to administer to his Church on earth not onely that distinctive mark of being his Disciples but also the representation of his bloud shed for their redemption and the obsignation of that Baptismall grace which his Spirit confers on those that are his by the cleansing of the conscience and renewing of the inward man 1 Pet. 3.21 Christians must not after the short and more compendious methods of their fancies therefore neglect the sign or ceremony because they presume of the thing signified but rather with humble obedience doe the duty and use the meanes divinely instituted that they may obtain the grace offered On the same grounds all outward Ministrations among Christians may be despised and abolished by those that pretend to the Spirits inward efficacy which is never in any man that doth not obey the Gospell in its outward mandates as well as the Spirit in its inward motions Proud idle and ignorant fancies are dayly finding shorter wayes to heaven than the wisdome of Christ hath laid out to his Church in following of which no good Christian can judge that there is either piety peace or safety Some boast much of their popular and plausible gifts for knowledge utterance prayer c. others slight all but inward grace and the Spirits dwelling in them Some dote much upon their select fraternities and covenanting congregations others are onely for private illuminations solitary seekings sublime raptures and higher assurances Some admire themselves in their tedious strictnesses and severer rigors by which they gird up the loins of their Religion so strait that it can hardly take civill breath or the air of common courtesie others joy as much in the Liberty they fancy themselves to have attained both of opinions and actions Some make every thing a sin and errour which they like not others count nothing a sin to which they have an impulse and are free as they call it Some tolerate all wayes of Religion in all men till it comes to be private Atheisme and publique confusion others crack all strings which will not be wound up to their pitch damning and destroying all that are not of their particular mode and heresie though never so novel and differing not onely from the Catholick practise of the primitive Churches but also from the expresse rule of the Scriptures Whom would not these monsters of novelties varieties and contradictions among Christians in their Religion as it is Christian and reformed too even amaze and greatly astonish ready to scare all men from any thing that wee in England call Religion Reformation Church or Conscience
Ordination God forbid they should not with all candor and impartiality be heard with all chearfulnesse accepted and with all uprightnesse be entertained No good man or worthy Minister is so vain as to fancy he may not be mended and happily improved But first let those alterations and novelties which beare this title of reformation and amendment be publiquely set forth duly seriously and impartially be weighed in the balance of sober demonstrations and sound reasonings so as becomes the honour wisdome and piety of this Nation before they be injuriously concluded and forcibly obtruded upon conscientious Ministers or people The English world as other Protestant Churches hath had enough of the Apes and Peacocks which crafty Merchants have ever sought to vend to the vulgar if they have any gold and spices any commodities that are of reall use and worth it is pity the worlds wants have not been sooner supplyed and their expectations satisfied which being so long deluded and oft frustrated hath made sober Christians to suspect the whole fraight of some mens religious novelties to be nothing else but far fetcht and dear bought toyes variating so much from the uniform judgement and universall practise of all ancient and modern Churches of the best note and account no lesse than from the worthy constitution and wise frame of this reformed Church of England whose honor and renown was justly great in the Christian world for its piety and peace its order and its proficiency in all good learning sound doctrine and holy manners which owed as much as any Church under heaven to the wisdome piety and impartiality of its Ministers and reformers under God as also to its establishers and defenders Nor have the effects of later offers and endeavours to mend or change their work been yet so excellent or blest as to give any cause to preferre these before them who no doubt could easily have reached those later seeming heights and raptures of Religion and Reformation which some men so much boast of in their hotter yet looser tempers but those learned grave and godly men considered in the extern polity and frame of Religion what was then most necessary and convenient for men and times what latitudes of prudence and graines of charity are to be allowed by Christian piety Not prescribing their plat-formes then fitted to the publique good as the Non ultras of Reformation but giving posterity a pattern that if we would indeed attain to further perfection we should imitate their wise and charitable moderation and tread in their humble easie and even steps which were not slippery with bloud nor rough with insolencies nor unequall with factions nor dark with policies nor extravagant with varieties but fairly laid out and freely carried on by due authority with publique and impartiall counsels in a peaceable way to a general uniformity and satisfaction of both the most and the best Whereas among the many specious offers and earnest importunities either formerly or lately made by some men in reference to Rel gion and the Ministry of it in this Church little hath hitherto appeared to have any uniform or well-formed face of further edification or future bettering of Religion in doctrine government discipline or manners Some few it may be of honest hearts have taken to themselves a liberty to serve God in that way they best fancy and most affect But thousands have run to errour ignorance atheism and licentiousnesse under that colour of freedome which besides the laxation and confusion brought among the bad hath occasioned great heart-burning and distance and uncharitablenesse among those that seemed to be good In some things indeed sober and wise men have offered good counsell and propounded some things fit to be considered of and embraced but the noise and violence of other mens passions and interests suffer not those mens calmer voices to be heard Their rougher work seemes to be all with axes and hammers not for building or repairing the Temple of God without noise but for beating all down with the greatest stir and clamour they can make All is for demolishing Schools and Universities for despising all learning and sciences for taking away all order society larger communion subordination and government in the Church for casting away all ancient Ordination and authoritative Ministry that we may be left in the next age like the Tohu and Bohu of the Chaos void of light and full of confusion without good learning or true Religion without any form or power of godlinesse So far are those lines which the Antiministeriall fury and folly drawes from running parallel to piety or Christianity to right Reason or true Religion that they are most diametrically opposite to all civility prudence policy sense of honour and principles of humanity Of which deformities and defects none are lesse patient to hear than they that are most guilty whose preposterous activity rather than sit still must needs imploy it self in pulling all down which is indeed the work of plebeian hands and pragmaticall spirits but to build or repair either Church or State is the businesse onely of wise and well advised persons such as having publique and generall consent to deliberate of such things may also have an universall influence in the reason and authority of their determinations But such able men are hardly found in Countrey crowds and illiterate heaps nor are they very forward to obtrude themselves upon publique works without a very fair call from God and man which they doe not think to be the either countrey-mans whistle or the armed mans trumpet From neither of which as this Author hath any invitation to this work so he hath no temptation in it to captate favour with the giddy and uncertain vulgar by seeming to adore their Diana's or admire their many new masters and their rarer gifts which make them worthy indeed of such soft and sequacious disciples Nor yet hath he any design to ingratiate with supercilious and self-suspecting greatnesse or to comply with the more solemn errors and graver extravagancies of those who study safety more than piety who think to flatter Magistrates by crying down Ministers being more afraid of that sword which can but kill the body than of that which proceeds out of the mouth of Christ and is able to slay both soul and body He bespeaks no men further than the truth justice and merit of this cause of the Evangelicall Ministry made good by Scripture Antiquity and good experience among us here in England may perswade them to look favourably and friendly on the Authour and his endeavour wherein albeit every one that ownes himself to be a Christian in this Church is highly concerned yet the undertaking seemes to have very little tempting in it or inviting to it as now the face of the Ministry of the Church of England seemes to appear besmeared and disguised with infinite odious aspersions loaden with unmerited injuries and indignities a wonder to its enemies and friends a sad spectacle
dashing against their Bibles and some Almanack-makers casting a generall and publique scorn upon their Ministers and Ministry imputing both unjustly and indignly the folly and ridiculous impotency of some Ministers passions and actions which may be but too true to the whole function venerable order and learned fraternity without limitation or distinction of the wise from the foolish But the badnesse of the times or madn sse rather of any men in them makes this cause never the worse Indeed it is so great and so good having in it so much of Gods glory and mans welfare that it merits what it can hardly finde in secular greatnesse a proportionate patron who had need to be one of the best men and the boldest of Christians And therefore is the addresse so generall that besides our great Master the Lord Jesus Christ the founder and protector of our order and function this work might finde some pious and excellent Patrons in every corner whither so great a Truth hath of late been driven to hide it selfe by the boldnesse and cruelty of some the cowardise and inconstancy of others This book requires not the cold and customary formality of patron-like accepting it and laying it aside but the reality of serious reading generous asserting and conscientious vindicating Who ever dares to countenance this Apology in its main Subject The true and ancient Ministery of the Church of England must expect to adopt many enemies and it may be some great ones Whom he must consider at once as enemies to his Baptism his Faith his Graces and Sacramentall seals to his spirituall comforts his hopes of heaven to his very being being a Christian or true member of this or any other sound part of the Catholick Church Enemies also to his friends and posterities eternall happinesse The means of which will never be truly found in any Church or enjoyed by any Christians under any Ministry if it were not in that which hath been enjoyed and prospered in England not onely ever since the reformation but even from the first Apostolicall plantation of Christian Religion in this Island Of which blessed priviledge ancient honour and true happinesse no good Christian or honest English man can with patience or indifferency suffer himself his Countrey and posterity to be either cunningly cheated or violently plundered Certainly there is no one point of Religion merits more the constancy of Martyrs and will more bear the honour of Martyrdome than this of the divine Institution authority and succession of the true Ministry of the Church which is the onely ordinary means appointed by Jesus Christ to hold forth the Scriptures and their true meaning to the world and with them all saving necessary truths duties means and Ministrations wherein not onely the foundation but the whole fabrick of Christian Religion is contained which in all ages hath been as a pillar of heavenly fire and as a shield of invincible strength to plant and preserve to shine and to protect to propagate and defend the faith name and worship of the true God and his Son our Lord Jesus Christ This makes the Authour not despaire to meet with some Patrons and Protectors of this Defence in Senates Councels Armies and on the house top no lesse than in closets and private houses To whom it cannot be unacceptable to see those many plausible pretensions and potent oppositions made by some men against the Divine authority and sacred Office and peculiar calling of the Ministry so discovered as they shall appeare to be not more specious and subtill than dangerous and destructive to the temporall and eternall welfare of all true Protestants sober Christians and honest hearted English men who certainly next the pleasing of God and the saving of their souls have nothing of so great concernment to themselves and their posterity as this The preserving and encouraging of a true and authoritative Ministry which is the great hinge on which all learning and civility all piety and charity all gracious hopes and comforts all true Religion and Christianity it self depends as much as the light beauty regular motion and safety of the body doth upon its having eyes to see But if this freer and plainer Defence should neither merit nor obtaine such ample measure of favour and publique acceptance in the sight of judicious Readers as it is ambitious of and at least may stand in need of yet hath the Author the comfort of endeavouring with all uprightnesse of heart to doe his duty though he be but as an unprofitable servant And possibly this great and noble Subject the necessity dignity and divine authority of the Ministry of the Church of England so far carried on by this Essay which sets forth 1. The Scripture grounds established by the authority of Christ and his Apostles 2. The Catholick consent and practise of the Church in all ages and places 3. The consonancy to reason and order observed by all Nations in their Religion and specially to the Institutes of God among the Jewish Church 4. The Churches constant want of it in its plantation propagation and perfection 5. The benefit of it to all mankinde who without an authoritative Minâ—stry would never know whom to hear with credit and respect or what to beleive with comfort 6. The great blessings flowing from this holy function to this Church and Nation in all kindes These and the like grand considerations and fair aspects which this subject affords to learned judicious and godly men may yet provoke some nobler pen and abler person to undertake it with more gratefull and successefull endeavours whose charitable eyes finding the sometime famous and flourishing Ministry of this Church thus exposed in a weeping floating and forlorn condition to the mercy of Nilus and its Monsters the threatning if not overflowing streames of modern violent errors may take pity on it and from this Ark of Bulrushes which is here suddenly framed may bring it up to far greater strength and publique honour than the parent of this Moses could expect from his obscurer gifts and fortunes To which although he is very conscious as being of himself altogether unsufficient for so great a work and so good a word yet the confidence of the greatnesse and goodnesse of the cause the experience of Gods and generally all good Christians attestation to it in all former ages of the Church The hopes also of Gods gracious assistance in a work designed with all humility and gratitude wholly to his glory and his Churches service These made him not wholly refractary or obstinate against the intreaties of some persons whose eminent merit in all learning piety and virtue might incourage by their command so great insufficiencies to so great an unâ—ertaking Which is not to fire a Beacon of faction or contention but to establish a pillar of Truth and certainty Also to hold forth a Shield of defence and safety such as may direct and protect stay and secure the mindes of good Christians in the midst
of straying backsliding and Apostatizing times wherein many seek to weary God his Ministers and all men but themselves with their variating wickednesse The weight and worth of this great Subject the Ministry of this and so of all true Churches in which as in Noahs Ark all that we call Religion all that is sacred Christian and reformed is deposited and embarqued would have indeed required a more proportionate assertor who might out of the good treasure of his heart have given more strength and ornament to so divine and necessary an Institution But who sees not the methods and choices of Gods wisedome and power who oft-times makes his light and glory to shine clearest through the darkest Lanternes He appears in a bush when he purposed the great redemption of his Church out of Egypt The skilfull hand of God can write as well with a Goose quill as with a Swans or Eagles The self-demonstrating beams of sacred Truths need no borrowed reflexions By soft and easie breathings the Lord hath oft dispelled the grossest fogs and blindest mists which rose in his Church His fair and most orient pearles are frequently found in rough and unpolished shels The excellency of his heavenly Treasure and power doth best appeare in earthen vessels The plain and main Truths of Christian Religion among which this of an holy ordained Ministry is one like soverain and victorious Beauties lose nothing by the meannesse of their dresse or unaccuratenesse of their habit it is enough if they can but freely appeare like themselves This fashion of writing by way of Apology which requires a diffused and pathetick stile was indeed judged the best and fittest as for the Subject and the times so also for this Author considering the little leisure the short time the great variety of other businesse and distractions upon him besides the terror and precipitancy of the ruine daily threatning the Ministry and Ministers if God by the justice wisdome and piety of some men did not defend them and divert that mischief For the preventing of which some others have wrote in vindication of the Ministry after a more succinct and Syllogistick way of argumentation But the Antiministeriall disease having seised not so much the heads as the hearts of men and depraved affections having swerved many from the judgements it was thought necessary to apply some remedy at once to both setting Christians in the Truth and exciting them to such a love of it and zeal to it as may best encounter the heady boldnesse of those which oppose it If the Authour have in this larger way done any thing worthy so excellent a Subject it must be first imputed to Gods gracious assistance and the blessing of prayers more than of studies wherein it may be the charitable flames of many worthy Christians have greatly helped his infirmities Next it must be ascribed to the sacrednesse dignity and amplenesse of the matter or Subject handled which as Orators of old observed like rich soile and good ground raiseth to generous productions the weaker spirits of any thing sown or planted in them It is true the Authors ambition is in nothing more than to excell in the discharge of his duty as a Minister of this Church that he might finish his course with joy and also to have equalled with height of abilities and industry the excellency of this Cause which is of so high concernment to the glory of God to the honour of his Saviour to the salvation of so many soules to the happinesse of this Church to the blessing of this Nation to the preservation of so many worthy men his Fathers and Brethren of the Ministry who make conscience not onely to discharge their duty but also to preserve the divine authority and holy succession of their heavenly calling as Christian Ministers whom the blessing of God hath as much honored and confirrmed in this Church of England as in any other under heaven having made them in every place where they were planted as the trees of knowledge and of life bringing the desolate and barren wildernesses to become as the garden of God by their good husbandry their learned and godly industry which meriteth all incouragement and protection of all good men to whose vindication and assistance if this Author hath come in either too late or too weak it will be his great grief And if he have not been able to adde any strength or honor to this cause which some others before him have either fairly touched or somewhat fully handled yet he may adde to the number of the witnesses who have or shall give testimony to this great Truth holy Order and happy Institution of Jesus Christ who must not cease to prophecy though they be clothed in sack cloth Revel 11.3 To conclude Nothing seemed in honor and conscience to him more vile and uncomely than to see this Reformed Church of England which hath brought up so many learned and valiant sons which lately was so much praised and extolled by them in her prosperity to be now so much deserted by many of her children both Ministers and others in this day of her great agony and calamity wherein ignorant mechanick and meritlesse spirits think it not enough to endeavour to strip her of her ornaments to rob her of her garments to deprive her of her dowry to divorce her from her best friends and faithfullest servants but they must also cast dirt in her face spitefully scratching her wanonly rending her cruelly wounding her and most scornfully destroying her as if she were an impure prostitute a most abhorred Adulteresse when indeed shee was and is a fair Daughter of heaven and the fruitfull Mother of us all Iustly esteemed by all learned sober and godly men both at home and abroad as wise grave chast and venerable a Matron as any in all the Christian or reformed world Nor doth shee cease to be comely though she be now black and scorched There appeares beauty amidst her ashes and lovelinesse amidst her scratches the Spirit of glory shines through her Sackcloth still meriting and therefore not despairing of the love favour pity and protection of all worthy persons who are considerable either for counsel or in power and commendable either for honesty or Religion Suffering indignities and dayly fearing more from none but those that are enemies as to all learning order and religion so to all honesty modesty and humanity Her sad deplorable fate and by such men threatned if this Author cannot hinder or help to recover yet he shall with Jeremie heartily pity deeply lament and most passionately pray for her and her children so long as he lives as thou wilt O Christian and compassionate Reader if thou beest of his minde who bids thee Farewell HIERASPISTES OR A DEFENCE BY WAY OF APOLOGY FOR THE Ministry and Ministers OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND Humbly Presented To the Consciences of all those that excel in Virtue I Am neither afraid 1. The Address Dan. 6.3 nor
untractable World are not ignorant what noble Precedents may be alleged for my writing in this maner of Apology which is or ought to be a * Apologeticum scribendi genus est mixtura quaedam oratoris disputantis Dialectici deprecantis Eras twisting of Logick and Rethorick together a Checquer-work of Arguments and Oratory studying to cloth the Bones and Sinews of Syllogisms with the smoothness and beauty of Eloquence seeking at once both to convince the Understanding and to excite the Affections For besides those lesser and obscurer pieces recorded by the Antients of Aristides Melito * Quadratus ApostoloruÌ„ Discipulum Aâ—heniensis Pontifex Ecclesiae Adriano principi librum pro Christiana Religione tardidit Et tantae admirationis omnibus fuit ut persecutionem gravissimam illius exellens sedaret ingenium Cant. 2.2 Jeron ad Mag. de Aristide aliis doctis Christianis Quadratus Apollinaris Methodius Johannes Gram. Themistius and Apollonius this last being a Roman Senator wrote and recited in the Senate his Apollogy for the Christians and was after crowned with Martyrdom We have also extant those famous Apologies of Justine Martyr who dedicated his first to the Roman Senate and his second to Antoninus Pius Augustus also that of Tertullian who in the time of Severus the Emperor seeing Christians persecuted onely for the * Vel solo nomine ex praejudicio domnantur Christiam Ter. Apol. Name as a sufficient crime as many Ministers now are by some men wrote his Learned large and accurate Apology dedicating it to the Emperor and his Son Saint Hilary also wrote a Defence for the Orthodox against the Arrians presenting it to Constantius the Emperor And of later times in its kinde inferior to none is that Apology of the Learned Pious and incomparable Bishop Jewel * Bishop Jewels Apology The former wrote their Learned Modest and Eloquent Apologies for Christian Religion as it then stood like the Lilly among the Thorns baited persecuted and condemned on all sides by the Heathen who wanted neither numbers nor arts nor power to oppress yet was it boyed up and preserved by Gods blessing on the learned Courage and industrious Constancy of those and other Holy Men This last our Renowned Countryman vindicated the Reformed Churches and particularly this of England for their not complying with and submitting to the Councel of Trent and for their necessary receding from the Church of Rome so far onely as this did in Doctrine or Maners from the Scripture Rules and from the Primitive Judgement Canons and practise of the Fathers the first Councils and the Primitive purest Churches That excellent Prelate no doubt would have then fully asserted as he did other points then in dispute the Order Honor Office and Authority of the Ministry of the Church of England if either the ignorance or malice of those times had been so far guilty and ingenious as to question or oppose it which some men now do who dare any thing but to be wise honest and humble I know my self unworthy to bring up the rear of so gallant a Troop of Worthies in all Ages 5. Why by this Author nor is it from the ignorance of my own Tenuities or other mens Sufficiencies that I have thus far adventured to list my self in the Army of Christian Apologists or to march under the Banner of this Apology Onely in some respects I seemed to some men if not to my self to be signed out by providence to this duty or endeavor at least in as much as I may be thought redeemed somewhat beyond the ordinary from that grand prejudice which is like a beam in many Readers eyes or like a dead Fly ready to viciate the sweetest Confections made by any Minister in this kinde As if all were done onely for that livelihood and estate which their Church-Livings afford them that any Ministers so stickle and contend to uphold their Function and Ministry either by speech or writing Few men stand freer from the dashes of this suspition than my self in regard of either present benefit or future expectation by any imployment in the Ministry which is such as neither an idle man would undertake the work nor a covetous man much envy the reward Yet I thank God I want not either abilities or opportunities to exercise Piety and Charity among a company of poor for the most part yet good and orderly people whose love respect and peaceable carriage to me in these times hath merited that I should prefer the good of their souls before any private advantages so long as I am over them in the Lord. I thank God I have far less temptations of private interest than would be required to put any discreet man upon so rough an adventure in a tempestuous Sea where silence with safety were to be chosen rather than publickness with peril if I did not consciously and charitable look much more upon the publick where taking a general view of the state and condition wherein most of my Brethren the Ministers either are or are like to be in this Church if some men may have their wills I cannot but with shame and sorrow behold in all corners of the Land to how low an ebb not onely their persons but the whole profession of the Ministry now is or is like to be brought for Government Maintenance Reputation Authority and Succession in these Churches through the dissentions of these times And truly in the midst of our dust and ashes we the Ministers of England must confess That with no less justice than severity the Lord hath poured upon us this shame and confusion of face as well as upon other ranks and orders of men since our many great spots and foul stains both in Doctrine and Maners could not but be the more remarkably offensive to God and man by how much in the sacredness and eminency of that Calling more exact holiness was expected from us and pretended by us 1. Whence the lapse of Ministers in the love and reputation they had And here I hope I shall not give any my Betters or my Brethren any offence while I humbly prostrate my self in the Porch and Threshold of this Apology giving glory to God and taking shame to my self as well as others Not by an uncharitable censuring of any man but by a penitential searching and discovering the true cause for which I think the Lord hath poured this contempt upon the Ministers of this Church Herein to begin aright with God and our own Consciences may best relieve us with men the disburthening of a ship 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. orat 15. Quicquid defisit pietati aut charitati confessionis humilitas suppleat Bern. 2 Sam. 12.13 is half buoying it up when sunk or a ground Ingenuous confession is a good part and a great pledge of future amendment Some diseases are half healed as soon as well searched and discovered It may be we may finde the same readiness both
in God and man to forgive our fallings as David did who no sooner had confessed I have sinned against the Lord but he heard that gracious reply The Lord hath put away thy sin thou shalt not die In the first place this for certain we may conclude That it is not the galling and stinging of these flesh flies 1. Peccator celando non facit nescium at confitendo sacit propitium Deum Aug. now our busie and bitter enemies of the Anti-ministerial faction that first brought this sore and rawness upon us but it is some foul and corrupt humor from within us which first brake out to such putrified sores and wounds which have invited those to feast upon our ulcers and deformities In a matter then most fit for deep and serious repentings I cannot be so superficial Confessio fallax periculosior est quaÌ„ procax obstinata defensio Nonnulli delosaconfessione se subtilius defendunt Bern. de Humil. as some have been who like Lapwings cry out loudest when furthest from their Nests being severe censurers of all men but themselves loth to see and confess their bosom sins or to own the deformities of their darlings hardly perswaded to cast away to the * Isa 2.20 Moles and Bats to the dark and deformed crew of Heretical novelties and Schismatical vanities those specious and gilded Idols Teraphims of their own imaginations which their fancies have forged and with Micahs devotion set up to themselves as Divine 2. Former due Conformity not the sin of the Clergy Sure it is but a very poor and pitiful account the product of Passion not of Reason which some men give while their with a vulgar vehemency accuse all the Clergy and Ministers of England for their former conformities and subjections to Authority in things to some men disputable for their nature and use yet then according to Law that is approved established and enjoyned by the * In quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura divina mos populi Dei vel instituta majorum prolege tenenda sunt Aug. ep 86. Rom. 14.1 5. Let every man be fully perswaded in his own minde and whether they act or act not both are accepted of God in those things whereof there is no precise command So 1 Cor. 10.30 Master Hooker 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his Ecclesiastical Policy with incomparable Learning and gravity of Judgement hath beyond any Reply vindicated both the integrity of his own Conscience and the honor of this Church in things of extern order 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 publick consent wisdom and piety of all estates in this Church and State And which things very holy and learned men generally used accounting them If burthens to weaker consciences yet to wise and stronger men as lawful as it was for St. Paul to fail in the ship whose sign was Castor and Pollux Acts 28.11 Yea and so far necessary as being agreeable to their judgements the use and extern observation of them was enjoyned in the Church by due Authority and approved by their own personal subscriptions being no way destructive to any thing of Christian Faith or Holy Life Certainly a sober and good Christian must not tear in pieces or cast away his Bible because it is not so neatly bound as he would fancy Nor would I believe any humble Primitive Martyr or Confessor have despised Salvation by Jesus Christ alone duly exhibited in the Word and Sacraments as they were in this Church nor have refused Communion with this or any part of the Catholike Church truly professing Christ Crucified although the * Ipsa mutatio consuetudinis etiam qua adjuval utilitate novitate pertâ—â—bat August ep 19. nails of the Cross had been much sharper and heavier than any thing was in the stablished Order and Ministry of the Church of England which few Churches since the first hundred years wherein the Apostles lived ever enjoyed with more Purity Order and Simplicity as to the main than the Reformed Church here in England did So that many wise and good men begin now to think since these unhappy disputes have by attrition been kindled and far driven on to fire and sword seeming heretofore to have risen from humble meek and charitably tender spirits That the greatest sticklers against those things which were oft declared to be not any part of piety duty or devotion in themselves But onely as matters of extern order decency and circumstance were rather curious for the most part than * Disciplâ—â—â— nulla est melior gravi prudentique viro in his quae liberas habent observationes quam ut eomodo agaâ— quo agere viâ—â—â—n ecclesiam ad quam cunque fortè devenerit Quod enim neque contra fidem neque contra bonos merit injuâ—gitur indifferenter est habendum pro eorum inter quos vivitar sacittate servandum est August ep 118. ad Jan. Cavendum est â—e tempestate contentionis sermitas charitatis obnubiletur August ep 86. conscientious Dissenters being either very weak or very wilful And some have since sufficiently appeared rather wantonly nice loose and given to change than any way grave fetled or seriously solicitous in matters of Religious Order and Publick Ministrations Possibly it was not the least of our follies and sins that we did not with more thankfulness enjoy the many rich mercies Hinc in bella civilia praecipitamur quod mal a mitiora nimium cavemus Eras we then had instead of that regret and querulous impatience which was so loth to bear any such defects or burthens as some men imagined wherein for the most part ignorance or easiness or vulgarity of mindes and maners made * Qui in levibus à quotidiana recedit consuetudine Magnus licet vir sit certis tantum horis illum sapere noris Verulam greater out-cryes and aggravations than either truth of judgement or tenderness of well-informed Consciences The after-instability in some men mindes and stupidness of their maners shews the Vertigo and Lethargy of their Brains For many men who when it began to be in fashion strained at those gnats which formerly for many years they had digested yet afterward made no bones to swallow Camels of grosser innovations such as no distinctions can mince or chew small enough for a good Conscience And it is confessed by those that have now attained their after-wits that those former conformities enjoyned by Law were but motes in comparison of those beams which now threaten to eclipse the lights of this English World and to put out the very eyes of the Seers and Watchmen of this Church Many excellent Ministers for Learning Piety and Industry besides innumerable other Christians did in former times grow up to great thrift in sound knowledge and all beauties of holiness even amidst those so much suspected and decryed weeds of Conformity which if they were not as sweet Marjoram very savory yet sure they were not as mors in olla Colloquintida or
Hemlock very hurtful or death in the pot being judged by the wisdom of the Church and State here and by the most learned Divines abroad to be within the liberty and compass of those things of Order and Decency 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ut ordinata acies As an Army with Banners in Rank and File where nothing may be deformed by being disorderly which by that one grand charter 1 Cor. 14.40 are allowed by God to be ordered by the prudence of any particular National Church And in which all Churches in all ages and places have esteemed their several Customs as Laws to them without any breach of Charity or prejudice of Christian Liberty or blemish of the Faith yet never perhaps without the offence of some particular Members in the Churches whose fancies easily finde fault with any things whereof themselves are not Fathers or at least Gossips Humble Christians will thank God for moderate enjoyments nor are they bound to contend for what they think best to the perturbance of the publick Peace Patience is a remedy always near easie and safe nor is it likely that the state of any Church on Earth will ever be so happily compleated as to have nothing in it which may displease any good man Cato optimè sentit sed nocet interdum reipublicae Tacit. or which may not exercise his tollerancy and charity which are generally more commendable and unsuspected virtues than those of zealous activity and publick opposition which commonly draw somewhat upon the dregs of self either as to Passion or Interest Et multis utile bellum Luc. Party or Concernment For who is so mortified that doth not hope to get something of credit profit or honor by adhering to any side or new faction against the former setlings How many learned and godly men are and ever will be till better grounds be produced from Scripture Reason and practise of the Primitive Church unsatisfied with the parity and novelty yet pretended Divine Right of the sole-headless-Presbytery which chalenges to it self as from Christ such a supreme power as is exclusive and destructive of all Episcopacy that is of the constant Presidency of one among other Presbyters so placed by their own choice and consent And no less unsatisfied are thousands of learned and good Christians with that power of Lay Elders for so they are best called for distinction sake and not Ruling Elders lest by that title of Ruling they should fancy and usurp the sole power of rule to themselves which undoubtedly is equally if not eminently due to the Preaching Elders who labor in the Word and Doctrine Touching which point of Lay Elders in the Church I have read two Books written above thirty years since by a very learned godly and impartial Divine Master Chibald of London In the first of which he proved these Lay Elders to have no place office use Mr. Chibalds two Books of Lay Elders power or maintenance assigned them by Scripture nor ever in any Church of Christ which he demonstrates in the second Book which is full of excellent reading as to the Fathers Councils and Histories of the Church In none of which he findes them to have any footing as to office and power upon any Divine Right ever owned in the Church nor can they now have in every little Parish or private Congregation where the Country plainness may afford careful Over-seers for the Poor and Church-wardens but not fit men to match with the Minister and to fit as Rulers to govern their other Neighbors who will hardly believe they have authority from Heaven to rule them unless they see more abilities in them than usually can be found What use may be made of such Elders in the way of Prudence among greater Representations of the Church as in Synods and Councils he leaves to the wisdom of those that have power in such Conventions to call and regulate them But he denies any thing as of Divine Right belonging to them so as to binde every Parish or Congregation to have them which would be ridiculous and most inconvenient Both these Books being seven years since committed to the hands of Master Coleman as then a Licencer were unhappily either smothered and embezzled or carelesly lost to the great detriment of truth in that particular For truly in my best judgement and in other mens of far better to whom I imparted them never any thing was written of that subject more learnedly more uprightly more copiously or more candidly especially considering the Author was one that scrupuled some things of Conformity In like maner how few Christians in any Reformed Church are satisfied with those new and strange Limbs rather than Bodies of Independent Churches which word of bodying into small Corporations is as a novel so a very gross expression and hath something of a Solecism not onely in Religion which owns properly but one Body of Christ Rom. 12.5 We being many are one body in Christ 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit we are all baptized into one Body which is Christs which is his Catholike Church whose communion with Christ the onely Head and one another as Members in several Offices and Operations is by the same Faith the same Scriptures the same Ministry the same Ministrations and as to the main and substance the same Christian Profession But it is also incongruous and absurd in ordinary significancy of Language while by such a singular Bodying they mean a Spiritual Union of those that pretend to be most Spiritual Christians Which names and novel inventions about constituting and compleating Churches in so many fractions parcels and places a part from all others by the means of an explicit Church Covenant as they call it how unscriptural how unconform to the examples of all ancient Churches how impertinent as to Piety how dangerous and destructive to the Truth Union Harmony and Dependance which ought to be among all Christians 1 Cor. 12.25 That there be no schism in the body i. e. In that one Body of Christ the Catholike Church and all Churches to avoid Schism in that one Catholike Body of Christ do they seem to many judicious and gracious Christians who think themselves and all others that profess to be Christians sufficiently added and united to the Church as the Primitive Believers being once baptized were without any more a do yea and declaredly bound by their * Acts 2.42 They that gladly received the word were baptized and the same day there were added to the Church about 3000. souls Baptism and Profession to all Christian conversation charitable communion and holy walking by these Publick Bonds and Sacraments of Religion which they owned and of which they were publickly partakers and professors So that not onely in these but in many other things we see the remedies which some men apply to former seeming distempers do to many men seem worse than the diseases ever were The little finger of grievances scruples
Ministerial Power and Authority have digged to themselves Jere. 2.13 empty broken cisterns of novel and divided ways which can hardly hold any water Jude 12. but like wandring clouds without water affecting Supremacy or Parity or Popularity in Church power they have almost brought it to a nullity through the incroaching and over-bearing of Blebeian Insolence who finding Ministers thus divided among themselves and scrambling for Church power in common without any order or distinction either of Age or gifts and parts the common people being the most begin to conceit and challenge to themselves first a share next the supremacy and original of all Church power as if in the illiterate heads illiberal hearts and mechanick hands of the common sort of Christians and without reproach the most part of them and the forwardest of them against the Function of the Ministry have been and ever will be of no higher rank breeding or capacity Jesus Christ had placed the Keyes of Heaven the power eminent and paramount of all Church authority and holy administrations which Christ eminently and his Apostles ministerially had and exercised afterward committing them to able and faithful men such as doubtless were many degrees raised above the vulgar and distinguished in gifts and power Ministerial both ordinary and extraordinary Thus from the head and shoulders and arms Jesus Christ the Apostles the succeeding Bishops and Presbyters which were of Gold and Silver Church power is by some forced to descend to the belly thighs and feet of the people which are part of Iron Dan. 2.32 and part of miry-clay Most of whom so much stickling to be controlers of Christs houshold the Church are not in any discreet and sober mans judgement fit to be stewards or scarce in any degree of ingenuous service in a well ordered family They may make good Gibeonites for the house of God but very ill Levites or Priests Thus I have shewed how the sparks of many Ministers passionate opinions and violent practises flying up and down in their many disorderly breathings and extravagant Motions both in Church and State they at last lighting upon the thatched houses the combustible stuff of common peoples mindes and maners have set their own houses on fire to the deformity discontent and danger of all that dare own themselves and their holy Function as delivered to them from a better and diviner hand And indeed it is of the Lords mercies that we have not been ere this utterly consumed both root and branch for our follies and strange fires by the malice cruelty and despight of those to whose rage as to the Seas the Lord hath hitherto set bounds who are our enemies not for our sins and failings but for the reformed truths and Gospels sake which we preach and profess Amidst the sequestrings plunderings silencings wastings affronts calumnies indignities and discouragements cast upon or threatned by some against those of the Ministry above any other calling as if the Crosses taken down from Steeples and Churches were to be laid on the necks and shoulders of Ministers It is a wonder that any remnant of godly able and true Ministers hath hitherto escaped through the indulgence of God and the favor or moderation of some in power who know not it seems how to reprobate all those as Antichristian by whose Ministry they may hope themselves and others either are or may be brought to the saving faith of Jesus Christ and to the hope of Gods elect Exod. 2.8 Nor can they yet be perswaded to act as Pharaohs that knew not Joseph So that we cannot but wonder with thankfulness to God and to those who now exercise civil power among us that the Reformed Ministers and Ministry in this Church have not been made like Sodom and Gomorrah when we consider how many showres of fiery darts from violent and cruel men like thick clouds pregnant with thunders and lightnings hang over our heads Jâ—lian took away from the Clergy all immunities honors and provisions of corn formerly by Emperors given to them he abrogated all Laws in favor of them Sozonen l. 5. c. 5. Who like Julian the Apostate are impatient of nothing so much as this That their should be any true Ministers or Ministry in due order holy Authority Evangelical succession and setled maintenance continued in this or any other Reformed Church Who seeking to joyn the Lyons skin to the Fox's would fain leven Military spirits against the Ministry that so the Soldiery might use or rather abuse their Helmets as Bushels * Matth. 5.15 under which they may put the Candles of the Ministry thereby to overwhelm and extinguish those lamps of true Religion pretending that some Troopers flaming swords as the guard of Cherubims will be more useful to keep the way of the tree of life than all those burning and shining lights of the true Ministers who are rightly called and ordained in the Church whose learned labors and patient sufferings in all ages from the Apostles times have undoubtedly planted watered propagated and under God preserved the true Christian Religion either from Heathenish ignorance Idolatry Atheism Prophaneness and Persecution on the one side or from Antichristian Errors Superstitions Corruptions and Confusions on the other 16. Politick and Atheistical Engines used by some against the Ministry Yet are there now not onely secret underminings but open engines used by which some men endeavor utterly to overthrow these great boundaries firm supports and divine constitutions of Christian Religion the Authority Office Power and Succession of the true Ministers and Ministry of the Gospel Which plots and practises can be nothing else but the devils high-way either to utter Atheism Irreligion and Prophaneness or to the old grosser Popery Error and Superstition or at best to those detestable and damnable formalities in matters of Religion which our late Seraphick Sadduces or Matchiavellian Christians have learned and confidently profess Some of whom like Jezebel Rev. 2.20 that made her self a Prophetess or like the old * Irenaeus l. 1. c. 35. Carpecratis Gnosticorum dectrina per fidem operationem salvari homines reliqua indifferentia secundum opinionem hominum bona aut mala vocari cum nihil natura malum fit Gnosticks Montanists Moniehes Carpocratians Circumsellians Valentinians and the like rabble of wretches have their wilde speculations beyond what is written in the holy Scriptures or ever believed and practised in the Churches of Christ who teach men to think say and write That God Christ Jesus the holy Spirit good Angels and Devils the Scriptures Law and Gospel Ministry and Sacraments the Souls immortality and eternity the Resurrection and Judgement to come all Virtue and Vice Good and Evil Heaven and Hell all are but meer fanciful forms of words fabulous imaginations feigned dreams empty names being nothing without us or above us That all this which men call Religion is nothing else but the issues of humane inventions which by the
dominion upon the carkasses and ruines of such as are able true and faithful Ministers of the true God and the Lord Jesus Christ However my own private comforts of life might other ways be either secure or satisfactory yet how can I with silence or as Nehemiah without sadness Nehe. 2.2 behold the miseries of many my Brethren and Companions For whose sakes I cannot but have great compassion even in worldly regards well knowing that many if not far the most of them have born the heat and burthen of the late days or years rather of great tribulation beyond any sorts of men to whom have been allowed some ways either for reparation or composition or restitution or oblivion But not so to any Ministers from some of whom hath been exacted the whole tale of Bricks as to the necessary labors of their Ministry and charges when the straw of maintenance hath in great part been either denied to them or some way exacted from them nor was ever any publick ease or relief granted to them in that regard But it becomes neither them nor me in this particular to plead or complain as to any private interests pressures or indignities already sustained The Lord is righteous and holy though we be wasted impoverished and exhausted yea though we be accounted as the off-scouring of all things 1 Cor. 4.13 and as unsavory salt fit to be cast on the dunghil Matth. 5.13 While there are so many * Vel in hoc uno maximè inidonei quòd sibi idonei videntur tam tremendo Ministerio Jeron hasty intruders and confident undertakers of the work of the Ministry yet the best and ablest of us all desire before the majesty of God in all humility to confess That we are less than the least of his mercies that none of us are as to Gods exactness or the weight of the work 2 Cor. 2.16 2 Cor. 4.7 Non thesaurus debonestatur vasculo sed vas decoratur thesaurâ— Prosp sufficient for that sacred Office and Ministry Yet since this heavenly treasure hath been duly committed to such earthen vessels who have wholly devoted even from their youth their studies lives and labors to the service of Christ and his Church in this work of the Ministry since the publick wages and rewards for that holy service have by the order of humane Laws by the piety bounty and justice of this Christian Nation been hitherto conferred upon them and they rightly possessed of them I cannot but present to the considerations of all men that have piety equity or humanity in them That there are no objects of pity and compassion more pitifully calamitous and distressed than those many learned and modest men the godly and faithful Ministers of this Church of England either are already or are shortly like to be if the malice of their adversaries be permitted to run in its full scope and stream against them which will be like that flood which the old Serpent Rev. 12.15 and great red Dragon cast out of his mouth after the woman the Church which would carry away both mother and childe old and yong the sons with the fathers true piety with the whole profession the present Ministers with all future Succession as to any right Authority and lawful Ordination or Mission 19. The cunning and cruelty of some against the Ministry What I pray you O excellent Christians all whose other excellencies are most excelled in your Christian pity and compassion can be more deplorable than to see so many persons of ingenuous education good learning honest lives diligent labors after so much time devoted chiefly to serve God their Country and the Church of Christ and the souls of their Brethren with their Studies Learning and Labors to be turned or wearied out of their honest and holy employment to be so cast out of their houses and homes together with all their nearest relations to be forced to begin some new methods of life in some mean imployment or dependance and this in the declining and infirmer age of many wherein they must either want their bread or beg it or at best with much contention against the armed man Pr v. 24.34 Poverty in labor and sorrow night and day they must mingle their bread with ashes and their drink with weeping when they shall be deprived of all those publick rewards and setled incouragements which God knows were neither very liberal in most places nor much to be envied if * Matth. 24.12 Destiâ—â—e charitate â—â—cessâ— est abundare nequitiam quum non auferantur iniquitatis stercora nisi per charitatia fluenta 〈◊〉 gentem rempublicam ecclesiam validissiâ—â— purgâ—â—tia August Tepâ—â—to â—â—â—riâ—â—â—â— fervore frigesâ—â—â— rigoscunt conscientiae Bern. charity did not grow cold and iniquity abound wherewith the whole labor of their lives their learning and chargable studies besides their industry humility and other vertues were but meanly yet to them contentedly recompensed by those Laws of publick piety and munificence which invested Ministers in their places and livings after the same * Ministers have the same Right to their Ecclesiastick estates by Magna Charta as others have to their Temporalities Concessimus quod Ecclesia Anglicana libera sit in perpetuum habeat omnia jura sua integra omnes libertates suaâ— illaesas Magna Charta c. 1. See the Statute of 2. Edw. 6. and 19. for treble damages in case of not paying Tithes where due tenure for life and good behavior that any man enjoys his free-hold in house or land keeping himself within the compass of the Law And that the barbarity impiety and monstrosity of the injury may seem the less with the common people all these sufferings of poverty and necessity which either have faln upon some or threaten other true Ministers in this Church must be attended with the black * Pereuntibus Christianis sub Tiberio addita ludibria ut serarum tergis contecti laniaâ—â— canâ—â—â— interirent ubi dofecisset dies in usum nocturni luminis flammali urebantur Tac. An. l. 19. Luke 23.34 Joh. 11.48 18.38 shadows of all evil speaking and reviling such as was used to their great master and institutor Jesus Christ when he was to be thus crucified with contempt lest the Romans come and destroy the City though there was nothing found in him by his Judge worthy of death That so the proud mockers of the Ministry may say with scorn Behold these men of God these that pretended to preach salvation to others let them now come down and save themselves from that Jesuitick Socinian and mechanick Cross to which they are with all cruel petulancy either now or shortly as their malicious enemies hope and boast to be fixed O what would the enemies of this Reformed Church and State 20. Hoc Ithacus velit magnâ— mercentur Atride Virg. whatever they are have wished more to crown their envious desires and consummate their
the able godly and painful Ministers but the whole Ministry it self and all holy Ministrations rightly performed by its Authority despised invalid decryed and discountenanced In many places affronting some vexing and oppressing others menacing all every where with total extirpations For they who pretend to have any man a Minister that lists intend to have none such as should be As they that would have every man a Master or Magistrate mean to have none in a Family or State but onely by specious shadows of New Teachers and Prophets they hope to deprive us of those substances both of true reformed Religion and the true Ministry which we and our Forefathers have so long happily enjoyed and which we ow to our posterity 28. The great and urgent causes of complaint Nor is this a feigned calumny or fictitious grief and out-cry Your piety O excellent Christians knows That the spirits of too many men are so desperately bent upon this design against the Function of the Ministry that they not onely breathe out threatnings against all of this way the duly ordained Ministers but daily do as much as in them lies make havock of them and in them of all good maners and reformed Religion while so many people and whole Parishes are void and desolate of any true Minister residing among them I leave it to the judgements and consciences of all good Christians to consider how acceptable such projects and practises will be to any sober and moralized professor to any gracious and true Christian to any reformed Church or to Christ the Institutor of an authoritative and successional Ministry or last of all to God whose mercy hath eminently blessed this Church and Nation in this particular of able and excellent Ministers so that they have not been behinde any Church under Heaven That so exploded Speech then Stupor mundi clerus Anglicanus The Ministers of England were the admiration of the Reformed World had noâ— more in it of crack and boasting than of sober Truth if rightly considered onely it had better become perhaps any mans mouth than a Ministers of this Church to have said it and any others than believers of this Church to have contradicted and sleighted it Since to the English Ministers eminency in all kinde so many forein Churches and Learned Men have willingly subscribed as to Preaching Praying Writing Disputing and Living On the other side How welcome the disgrace of the Ministry will be to all the enemies of Gods truth of the Reformed Religion and of all good order in this Church and State it is easie to judge by the great contentment the ample flatterings the unfeigned gloryings the large and serious triumphings which all those that were heretofore professed enemies to this Church and our Reformed Religion either such as are factious and politick Factors for another Supremacy and Power or such as carry deep brands of Schism and Heresie on their foreheads or such as are professedly Atheists profane idle and dissolute mindes discover in this That they hope they shall not be any more tormented by the prophecying of these witnesses Revel 11.10 They that dwell on the earth shall rejoyce over the dead and unburied bodies of the witnesses and make merry because these two Prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth the true and faithful Ministers of the Church of England Than whom none of that order in any of the late Reformed Churches and scarce any of the Antients have given more ample clear and constant testimony to the glory of God and the truth and purity of the Gospel by their Writing Preaching Praying Sufferings and holy Examples Living and Dying which I again repeat and justifie against those who swell with disdain and are ready to burst with envy against the real worth and undeniable excellency of the Ministers of the Church of England All which makes me presume That you O excellent Christians can neither be ignorant nor unsatisfied in this point of the Evangelical Ministry both as to this and all other Churches use benefit and necessity as also to the divine right of it by Christs institution the Apostles derivation and the Catholike Churches observation in all times and places as to the main substance of the duties the power and authority of the Function however there may be in the succession of so many ages some Variation in some Circumstantials The peculiar office and special power were seldom as I have said if ever questioned among any Christians until of late much less so shaken vilified and traduced as now it is by the ungrateful wantonness and profane unworthiness of some who not by force of reason or arguments of truth but by forcible sophistries armed cavilings violent calumnies and arrogant intrusions have like so many wilde Bores sought to lay waste the Lords Vineyard Pretending That their brutish confidence is beyond the best dressers skill Psal 80.30 The Boar out of the wood doth waste it and the wilde Beast of the field doth devour it Et atroces insidiatores aperti grassatores Ecclesiam divastare contendunt tam marte quà m arte Aug. Matth. 9.38 Pray ye the Lord of the harvest that he would send forth laborers into his harvest Matth. 8.32 The whole herd of swine ran violently down a steep place into the Sea and perished in the waters Immundi illi Ministâ—i inordinati Doctores per ignorantiae temeritatis superbiae praecipitia feruntur in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 profunditates Satanae Apoc. 2.24 in errotum blasphemiarum confusionum omnium abyssum Chemnit that their irregular rootings are better than the carefullest diggings that their rude croppings and tearings are beyond any orderly prunings or wary weedings that their sordid wallowings and filthy confusions are before any seasonable manurings that there needs no skilful Husbandmen or faithful Laborers of the Lords sending the Churches ordaining or the faithful peoples approving where so many devout swine and holy hogs will take care to plant water dress and propagate the Vine of the true Christian Reformed Religion to which the hearts of men are naturally no propitious soyl Nor is the event as to the happiness of this Church and its Reformed Religion to be expected other without a miracle if once those unordeined unclean and untried spirits be suffered to possess the Pulpits and places of true and able Minishers than such as befel those forenamed cattel when once Christ permitted the devils to enter into them All truth order piety peace and purity of Religion together with the Function of the Ministry will be violently carried into and choaked in the midst of the Sea of most tempestuous errors and bottomless confusions 29. Absurdities The impious absurdities enormious bablings and endless janglings whereby some men endeavor to dishonor and destroy the whole Function of the reformed and established Ministry in this Church and to surrogate in their places either Romish Agitators or a ragged Regiment of new and necessitous
voluntiers 1 King 13.33 Jeroboam made of the lowest of the people Priests whosoever would he consecrated him and he became one of the Priests V. 34. And this thing became sin to the house of Jeroboam to cut it off and destroy it from the face of he earth whosoever lists not to consecrate but desecrate himself by an execrable boldness or else is elected and misordained by that zealous simplicity schismatical fury and popular madness after any novelty which is ever in any meaner sort of people These no doubt are sufficiently known to you together with those learned solutions those sober and to wise men satisfactory answers which have by many worthy Pens both long since and lately been made publick both as to the calumnies of the adversaries and the vindication of this Church and its Ministry Which is conform not onely to our wise excellent and antient Laws but to all right reason common rules of order and policy dictates of humane nature practise of all Nations Also to the Precepts Institutions Paterns and Customs of God of Christ of the Apostles and of all the Churches and ever was so esteemed and reverenced until the sour and unsavory dregs of these perilous last 2 Tim. 3.1 and worst times came to be stirred and drawn forth Wherein under pretences of I know not what special calling gifts and privileges but really to advance other fruits than those that use to grow from the Spirit of truth peace holiness and order some men are resolved to ascend to that desperate height of impiety which counts nothing a sin a shame or a confusion I shall not so far distrust the knowledge memory or consciences 30. Ministers unheard ought not to be condemned Quod rationibus non possunt fustibus satagunt deficientibus scripturis succurrant gladii Aug. de Circumcel Lunam è calo quum non possunt deducere allatrant canes Sen. of wise and worthy Christians as to abuse their leisure by a large exact and punctual disputing every one of those Particulars Arguments and Scriptures which have been well and learnedly handled by others who have put the heady rabble of their opponents to so great disorders as from Arguments to threaten Arms from shews of Reason to flie to Passion from sober Speaking to bitter Railings Scoffings and Barkings at that Light which they see is so much above them Onely I cannot but suggest in general to all good men That it seems not to me onely but to many much wiser and better than my self a very strange precipitancy which no Christian wise Magistrates will permit more like tumultuary rashness and schismatical violence than either Christian zeal or charitable calmness That the whole Order and Function of the Ministry of the Gospel in this Reformed Church so long owned by all good men both at home and abroad so long and largely prospered here with the effects and seals of Gods grace upon it so esteemed necessary to the very Being of any Church and Christianity it self by all sober and serious Christians For there can be no true Church where Christ is not who promised to be with his Ministers to the end of the World So that where no true Ministry is there can be no presence of Christ as to outward Ordinances Matth. 28.20 which is spoken to those that were sent to Teach and Baptize c. Lastly This Calling so never opposed by any but erroneous seditious licentious or fanatick spirits of later times That I say this antient and holy Function should without any solemn publick conference impartial hearing or fair consultation even among Professors of Reformed Christianity be at noon day thus vilified routed and sought to be wholly outed by persons whose weavers beams or rustick numbers and clamorous crouds not their reason learning piety or virtue renders them either formidable or any way considerable further than to be objects of wiser and better mens pity and charity or fears and restraints Is it that there are no Ministers of the true and good old way worthy to be heard or comparable to those plebeian pieces who by a most imprudent apostacy Et osores desertores sui ordinis Sulp. Sev. becoming haters and desertors of their former holy orders and authority Ministerial have taken a new Commission upon a popular account Are none of the antient Ministers fit to be advised with or credited in this matter which concerns not themselves so much as the publick good both of Church and State Are they all such friends to their own private interests some poor living it may be as to have no love to God to Christ to the Truth or to the Souls of men Have they no learning judgement modesty or conscience comparable to those who being parties and enemies against them hope to be their onely judges and to condemn them Is wisdom wholly perished from the wise and understanding hidden from the prudent Is Religion lost among the Learned and onely now found among simple ideots Or rather are not the Antiministerial adversaries so conscious to the true Ministers learned piety and their own impudent ignorance that they are loth and ashamed to bring the one or other to a publick test and fair trial resolving with the Circumcellions with more ease to drive them Circumcelliones inter Donatistas furiostores cùm 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Continentes se vocitabant jus fasque omne evertenies sacerdotibus Ministris Catholicis vim inserebant omnia ditipientes c. Calcem cum aceto in oculos piorum ingerebant Vil. August c. 9. 1 King 18.21 than to dispute them out of the Church aiming not to satisfie any by their reason but to sacrifice all to their passion if they can get power Who doubts but that if the learned and godly Ministers in this sometime so famous and flourishing Church of England who seem now in the eyes of their enemies as if they had been taken by Pirates or Picarooms onely fit to be so thrust under Hatches not worthy to be spoken with to appear to be trusted or regarded if they might have so much publick favor which they despair not of and do humbly intreat as by solemn tryal and dispute to assert their Station and Function against their adversaries as some have in private ways done Who doubts I say but by Gods assistance whose mercy hath not will not ever forsake them they would make the halting and ungrateful people of this Church to see whether the Lord or Baal be God Whether I say the Primitive Order and Divine Constitutions of Christ which have on them the Seal of the Scripture the Stamp of Authority and carry with them all the beauties of holiness For right reason due order decency peaceableness and proportionableness to the great ends of Christian Religion together with their real usefulness confirmed by the happy experience of the Primitive times the purest Saints the best Christians the constantest Confessors holy Martys and most
yet is bid to watch and strengthen the things that remain which are ready to die c. 8. Of the Church as called Catholike See learned Dr. Field of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In this point then Touching the true Church of Christ in regard of outward profession and visible communion to the touch of which part my design thus leads me I purpose not so far to gratifie the endless and needless janglings of any adversaries of this Church of England as to plunge my self or the Reader into the wide and troubled Sea of controversie concerning the Church Considering that many good Christians have been and still are in the true Catholike Church by profession of that true faith and holy obedience which unite to the Head Jesus Christ and by charity which combines the members of his Body together although they never heard the dispute or determination of this so driven a controversie As many are in health and sound who never were under Physicians hands or heard any Lecture of Anatomy Yea although they may be cut off and cast out of the particular communion of any Church by the Anathemaes and excommunicating sentences of some injurious and passionate Members of that Church yet may they continue still in communion with Christ and consequently with his Catholike Church that is with all those who either truly have or profess to have communion with Christ My purpose is onely to give an account as I have done of true Religion in the internal power of it so also of the true Church as to the external profession of Religion That thereby I may establish the faith and comforts of all sober and good Christians in this Church of England That they may not be shaken corrupted or rent off by their own instability and weakness or by the fraud and malice of those who glory more in the proselytes they gain to fanatick factions by uncharitable rendings from this Church than in any communion they might have in humble and charitable ways with the Catholike Church or any of the greater and nobler parts of it which they most impertinently deny to be any Churches or capable of any order power joynt authority larger government or ampler communion For the Catholike Church of Christ that is Ignat. ep ad Phil. Cypr. de unitate Eccl. Solis multi radii unum lumen August lib. de unitate ecclesiae Et omnes patres Eph. 1.22 Christ the Head over all things to the Church 1 Tim. 3.15 The Church of the living God the pillar and ground of truth Heb. 12.23 The Church of the first-born Tot ac tanta ecclesia una est illa ab Apostolis prima ex qua omnes Tertul. de prae ad Hae. c. 30. Eph. 3.10 21. 5.23 Christ the Head of the Church and the Saviour of the Body V. 32. Christ and the Church Col. 1.18 Christ the Head of the Body the Church 1 Cor. 12. The Body is not one Member but many c. vidâ— the universality of those who profess to believe in the name of Jesus Christ according to the Scriptures That this is primarily and properly called a Church often in Scripture there is no doubt As the whole is called a Body in its integrality or compleatness of parts and organs whose every limb and part is corporeal too and of the Body as to its nature kinde or essence This Church which is called The Spouse and Body of Christ is as its Head but one in its integrality or comprehensive latitude as the Ark containing all such as profess the true faith of Christ And to this are given as all powers and faculties of nature to the whole man primarily and eminently those powers privileges gifts and titles which are proper to the Church of Christ however they are orderly exercised by some particular parts or members for the good of the whole The essence integrality and unity of this Catholike Church consists not in any local convention or visible communion or publick representation of every part of it but in a mysterious and religious communion with the same God Ecclesia in universum mundi disseminata unam domum habitans unam animam cor os abet Iraen l. 1. c. 3. Eph. 4.4 5. Jude 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Just M. Dial. cum Tryphone by the same Mediator Jesus Christ and to this Mediator Jesus Christ by the same Word and Spirit as to the internal part of Religion also by profession of the same Truth and common Salvation joyned with obedience to the same Gospel and holy Ministry with charity and comly order as to the external In this so clear an Article of our Faith I need not bestow my pains since it is lately handled very fully learnedly and calmly by a godly Minister of this Church of England * Mr. Hudson of the Catholike Church Tot tantae ecclesiae una est illa ab Apostolis prima dum unam omnes praebent veritatem Tert. de prae to whose Book I refer the Christian Reader 9. Of a National Church or distinct and larger part of the Catholick This name of Church being evidently given to the universality of those who by the Ministry of the Gospel are called out of the way of the World and by professing of it and submitting externally to its holy Ministry Order Rules Duties and Institutes are distinguished from the rest of the World It cannot be hard for any sober understanding to conceive in what aptitude of sense any part of this Catholike Church is also called a Church with some additional distinctions and particular limitations visible and notable among men and Christians by which some are severed from others in time place persons or any other civil discriminations of policy and society Which give nearer and greater conveniences as to the enjoyment and exercise of humane and civil so of Christian communion and the offices or benefits of religious relations 1 Cor 1.2 To the Church of God which is at Corinth Acts 13.1 The Chu ch of Antioch 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 14.23 Tit. 1.5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rev. 2. 3. Ecclesiam apud unamquamque civitatem condiderunt Apostolâ— Ã quibus traducem fidei semina doctrinae caeterae ecclesiae mutuatae sunt Tertul. de Prae. c. 20. Consuetudo est certissima loquendi norma Quinâ—il The Spirit of God in the Scripture gives sufficient warrant to this stile and language calling that a Church as of Rome Ephesus Corinth Jerusalem Antioch c. which consisted of many Congregations and Presbyters in a City and its Territory or Province So the Apostle Paul in his Epistles to several Churches distinguisheth them by the civil and humane distinctions of place and Magistracy and the Spirit of Christ to the Asiatick Churches calleth each a Church distinctly which were in great associations of many faithful under many Presbyters And these under some chief Presidents Apostles Angels or Bishops residing
in the prime or Mother Cities where Christianity was first planted end from whence it spred to the Territories or Provinces about One would think besides common speech among all Christians which is sufficient to justifie what word is used to express our meanings to others That this were enough to confute the simplicity or peevishness of those who to carry on new projects dare aver That they know no such thing as a National Church 1 Pet. 2.9 Ye are an holy Nation a peculiar people may be said of any Christians and with much coyness disdain to own or understand any relation of order duty subordination or charity they have to any such Church Of which they say they know no virtue no use no necessity no conveniencies as to any Christian and Religious ends Which so wilful and affected ignorance was never known till these latter and perilous times had found out the pleasure of Paradoxes by which men would seem wiser and more exact both in their words and fancies than either pious antiquity or the Scriptures Hoping by such gross and unexpected absurdities which would fain appear very shie and scrupulous in language to colour over Shismatical and Anarchical designs and under such fig-leaves to hide the shame and folly of their factious agitations and humors which makes them unwilling to be governed by any in Church or State without themselves have an oar in the Boat and a share in the Government This poor concernment of some mens small ambitions makes them disown any Church but such a conventicle or parcel as some men fancy to collect and call which they infect with the same fancies of sole and full Churchship and separate Power Whereas the Lord Jesus Christ always first called men by his Ministers to his Church and by Baptism admitted them and by meet Governors whom he sent and ordained ruled them as his flock in greater as well as lesser parties Gen. 32. as Jacob did his distinct flocks in the hands of his sons By the same Cynical severity these men may deny they have relation to any other men being themselves compleat men or at most that they are to regard none but their families where they live and so cast off all observance to any greater Societies in Towns or Cities or Commonweals yea and all sense of humanity to the generality of mankinde whom they shall never see together or be acquainted with Who doubts notwithstanding this morose folly but that as in all right reason equity and humanity every man is related by the common nature to all mankinde so also to particular polities and societies of men greater or smaller according to the distinct combinations into which providence hath cast him with them either in Cities or Countreys With whom to refuse communion and disown relation is to sin against the common principles of society order and government which are in mans nature which God hath implanted Reason suggests and all wise men have observed for the obtaining of an higher and more common good by the publick and united influence of the counsel strength and authority of many than can be obtained in scattered parcels or small and weaker fraternities In like maner to be in and of the Church is not onely to be a true believer which gives internal and real union to Christ and to all true Christians in the Church Catholike Ecclesia una est quae in multitudinem latius incremento facunditatis extenditur Cyp. de Eccl. unit 1 Cor. 2.11 What man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of man which is in him of which no man can judge because he cannot discern it save onely in the judgement of charity But it implies also to have and to hold that profession of Christian Religion in such external polities and visible communion with others as the providence of God both offers and requires of us according to the time place and opportunities wherein he sets us so as we may most promote the common good Which study and duty we own in humanity as men and more in charity as Christians to any Church or society of Christians To whom our counsel and power or our consent and subjection may adde a further authority a more harmonious and efficacious influence than can be from small or ununited parcels So that a National Church that is such a Society of Christians as are distinct by civil limits and relation from other Nations may not onely own and accordingly act as they are men related in things civil but also as Christians they may own and wisely establish such a Church power relation and association in matters of Religion as may best preserve themselves in true Doctrine holy Order Christian peace and good maners by joynt counsel and more vigorous power The neerness which they have affording greater opportunities to impart and enjoy the benefit of mutual counsel and charity and all other communicable abilities to a nobler measure and higher proportion than can be had in lesser bodies or combinations This joynt publick and united authortiy of any Church in any Nation or Kingdom is so far from being slighted as some capricious mindes do that it is the more to be venerated and regarded by all good Christians who know that duty enlarges with relations and a greater charity is due from us to greater communities both of men and of Christians Odia quo iniquiora eo magis a cerba Tacit. The greatest vexation of these new Modellers is That they have so little with truth modesty or charity to say against this famous National Church of England and its Ministry For they daily see notwithstanding all their specious pretensions and undefatigable agitations the more as winds they seek to shake and subvert well-rooted Christians the more they are confirmed and setled in that Christian communion 9. Charity necessary in any true Church and Christians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Camer de Melan which they have upon good grounds both of Reason and Religion Polity and Charity with this Church of England as their Mother Which blessing all wise Christians and well ordered Churches ever owned and enjoyed among themselves as parts of the Catholik in their several distinctions and society In these points of the true Church and true Religion however I covet to be short yet I shall be most serious and as clear as may be writing nothing to other mens Consciences which I do not first read in mine own and of which I know account must be given by me at Christs tribunal And truly I am as loth to deceive others as to erre my self in matters of so great concernment Nulla erroris secta sam contra Christi verit atem nist nomine cooperta Christiano ad pugnandum prosilire audet August ep 56. as true Religion and the true Church are Both which every Sect and Party of Christians chalenge to themselves and those no doubt with most right and truest comfort who do it
suburbicaniarum ecclesiarum solicitudinem gerâ—â— Ruffin hist l. 1. c. 6. Concil Nicen. both Papal and Popular First The Romanists extend the cords of their Churches power and its head or chief Bishop so far as if it were properly Catholike and Oecumenical that is by divine appointment invested with sovereign Authority to extend and exercise Ecclesiastical polity and dominion over all other particular Churches in all ages and in all parts of the World So that it is say they necessary to salvation to be under this Roman jurisdiction c. Whereas it is certain That the Roman Church antiently was and still is properly speaking distinct from others in place as well as name and had antiently its limited power and jurisdiction extending to the suburbicanian Provinces which were Ten seven in Italy and three in Sicily Corsica and Sardinia Accoâ—ding to those like bounds which occasionally from civil titles both named and distinguished all other Churches from one another in both the Asiaes in Africa and in Europe as the Gallican German British c. Nor hath ever any thing either of Reason or Scripture been produced by any more than of true Antiquity whereby to prove That we are bound to any communion that is in the true meaning of proud and politick Romanists to that subjection to the Pope and his party which may be most for his and their honor and profit with the Church of Rome further than the rule of Christian charity obligeth every Christian and every part of the Catholike Church to communicate in truth and love with all those that in any judgement of charity are to be counted true Christians so far as they appear to us to be such Nor is it less evident That many Churches and Christians have scarce ever known much less owned any claim of subjection upon them by the Roman Church Which however they had antiently a priority of order and precedency yielded to it and its chief Bishop for the eminency of the City the honor of the Empire and the excellency of the reputed Founders and Planters Saint Peter and Saint Paul also for the renown of the faith patience and charity of that Church which was famous in all the World Yet Rom. 1. â— all this Primacy or Priority of Order which was civilly by others granted and might modestly be accepted by the chief Bishop in the Roman Province as to matter of place and precedency or Votes in publick Counscis and Synods This I say is very far from that * Greg. Mag. ep 30. ad Mauri Aug. Fidenter dico quia quisquis se universalem sacerdotem vel Episcopum vocat vel vocari desiderat in elatione suâ Antichristum praecurrit quia superbiendo se caeteris praeponit De Cyriaco Constantinop Episcope hunc frivoli nominis superbia typhum affectante Greg. M. l 4. ep 32 36. Antichristian Supremacy of usurped power tyrannick dominion and arbitrary jurisdiction the very suspition and temptation to which the holy and humble Bishops of Rome were ever jealous of and avoided especially Gregory the Great who was in nothing more worthy of that title than in this That he so greatly detested protested against and refused the title of Vniversal Bishop when it was offered to him by the Councel of Chalcedon Which both name and thing was in after times gained and chalenged by the pride policy covetousness and ambition of those Bishops of Rome who by some of their own sides confession as * Baronius an 912. tom 10. Foedissima nunc Romanae ecclesia facies cùm Romae dominarentur potentissima ac sordidissima merâ—â—rices Baronius * See Genebrard ad Sec. 10. Pontifices per an 150. à virtute majorum prorsus desecerunt Genebrard and others were sufficiently degenerated from that Primitive humility and sanctity which were eminent in the first Bishops of Rome in those purer and primitive times who never thought of any one of those Three Crowns which flatterers in after ages have fully hammered and set on the heads of the Bishops of Rome in a Supremacy not of Order but of Power and plenary Jurisdiction above all Christians or Churches or Councils in the Christian World which hath justly occasioned so many parts of the Catholike Church in that regard to make a necessary separation not from any thing that is Christian among them but from the usurpation tyranny and superstition of those bishops of the Roman Church and their Faction who unjustly claim and rigorously exercise dominion over the Consciences and Liberties of all other Churches and Christians With whom the Roman pride now refuseth to hold such peaceable communion as ought universally to be among Christians in respect of order and charity unless they will all submit to that tyranny and usurpation which hath nothing in it but secular pride vain pomp and worldly dominion Yet still those of the Roman Church know That all the Reformed Churches as well as we of England ever did and do hold a Christian communion in charity with them so far as by the Word of God we conceive they hold with the head or root of the Church Christ Jesus with the ground and rule of Faith the Scriptures and with all those holy Professors in the purest and primitive Churches Of whose faith lives and deaths having some Monuments left us by the writings of eminent Bishops and others we judge what was the tenor both of the Faith Maners and Charity of those purer times which we highly venerate and strive to imitate Possibly we might now subscribe to that Letter which the Abbot and Monks of Bangor sent to Austin whom some report to be a proud and bloody Monk when he came to this Nation and required obedience of them and all Christians here to the Pope which Letter is thus translated out of Saxonick by that grave and learned Gentleman Sir Henry Spelman Sir Henry Spelman Concil Brit. Anno Christi 590. out of the Saxon Manuscript a lover and adorner of this Church of England by his life and learned Labors Be it known to you without doubt that every one of us are obedient and subject to the Church of God and to the Pope of Rome and to every true godly Christian to love every one in his degree in perfect charity and to help every one of them by word and deed to be the children of God and other obedience than this we know not due to him whom you call Pope nor do we own him to be Father of Fathers Isca one of the three Metropolis in Britain Caerusk in Monmouthshire Antiq. Brit. This obedience we are ever ready to give and pay to him and every Christian continually Beside we are under our own Bishop of Caerleon upon Usk who is to oversee us under God and to cause us to keep the way spiritual Nor will this benefit of the Popes pretended Infallibility 11. The pretended Infallibility in the Pope or Church of Rome
mentioned in the Epistles and Revelation who are commended or blamed not so much as to the internal temper of their graces as to the external peaceableness order and purity of their profession in truth and unity Neither is this real Saintship of every Member necessary to the Being of a visible Church nor is it to be concluded really of all those whom the judgment of charity calls or esteems Saints We charitably hope well of all those who though they may have personal errors and failings by reason of frailties or temptations yet they have not renounced their covenant with Christ in Baptism and who make still some profession of Christianity who attend the Ordinances of the Word preached and prayer who testifie their faith by desiring to have their children baptised which we do as of duty to them to whom Christ hath a federal right and of whom we have a Christian hope though we approve not their parents in all things Much more do we esteem those as Members of the Church who have competent knowledge and lead an unblamable life as many of ours do If any be children ignorant or profane yet we think them not presently to be excluded from all Church Fellowship no more than such a Jew was to be cut off from Gods people Since they have Gods mark and seal still upon them and are in outward relation and profession distinguished from those that are not of the Israel of God yet we do not willingly or knowingly allow every Ordinance to these while they appear such but onely those of which they have a capacity In others we forewarn and forbid them when we actually know their unfitness or unpreparedness Yet still in Gods name not in our own in a way of charity or ministerial duty not of private or absolute authority wishing that a more publick way of joynt-power and authority were duly established as in all reason it ought to be in the Church both for tryal and restraint of those that have no right to holy Mysteries yet still we endeavor to instruct even the worst in the Spirit of meekness and to apply what remedies in prudence and charity we may But if piety purity equity charity humility peaceableness c. If these may denominate men to be Saints in any Church sure I believe the Church of England can produce more of these out of her orderly and antient Professors than these new Modellers will easily do of their own forming besides many of those now gone from us have not cause so much to boast of their beauty and faces shining since they left us as to cover their faces and with their own tears to wash away those black spots with which they appear terribly dashed which we are sure are not the spots of Gods holy people What is further urged against our Parochial Congregations 19. Of Communicants in Parochial Churches which are as parts and branches of this Church of England standing in a joynt relation to the peace polity and welfare of the whole and to that end under Publick Order and Authority as to the use and partaking of the Sacraments specially that of the Lords Supper That our Communions are so mixed as to confound the pretious with the vile the ignorant with the knowing the scandalous with the unblamable the prepared with the unprepared the washed Lamb with the polluted Swine so that even this holy Ordinance which is the touchstone sieve and shreen of true Christians and true Churches is profaned and polluted among us while Congregations are as lumps full of leaven 1 Cor. 5.7 and no order taken to purge it out That so the pure and faithful may eat the feast with comfort and childrens bread not be given to dogs Answ I answer first in general That although Christians as to their Consciences have no right to this Sacrament or comfort in it further than they have Sacramental graces fitting and preparing them for it yet as to men in outward visible society every Christian hath such a right to it as he makes a Profession of the true Faith and is in such an outward disposition as by the orders of the Church for age and measure of knowledge and conversation is thought meet In which there are no precise limits in Scripture expressed either what age or how oft or what measure of knowledge and what preparation is required but much is left to the wisdom care and charity of the Ministers Luke 22.14 Christ sate down and the twelve Apostles with him V. 19 20. He took the bread and the cup and gave it to them V. 21. Behold the hand of him that betrayeth me is with me on the Table Veneranda sacra tremenda mysteâ—ia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrys ad Oly. ep 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clem. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nâ—s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ignat. ep ad Eph. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 14. If any of you be a blasphemer and adulterer in malice or envy or any other grievous crime bewail your sins and come not to his holy Table c. See the Exhortation before the Communion and Governors of the Church And in this sense though Judas the Traytor had no internal gracious right to the Sacrament of the Passover or Supper yet he had a professional right which our Saviour denied not to him and which is all that mans judgment can reach to Secondly As to some mens practise in the Church of England we deny not but that many and personal abuses may have been in that holy Mystery which the antients justly called dreadful venerable adorable most holy admirable divine heavenly c. through negligence both of some Ministers and people much less do we justifie them we rather mourn for them and pray heartily they may be reformed every way yet as to the constitution order and designation of the Church of England in the celebration of that holy Sacrament we affirm 1. That the piety wisdom and charity of this Church did take care and by express order declared That no such ignorant profane impenitent or unprepared person though not known to the Minister or people to be so should come to the Sacrament as in Conscience he ought not And together with these thus onely conscious to themselves all others if known and notorious were by the Minister publickly and solemnly forbidden in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ not to presume to partake of those holy things Every Minister was commanded by preaching catechising examining and praying to prepare as much as in him lay the Receivers Which every good Minister as he ought did in some sort endeavor yea and he might refuse any young or old that offered to receive if they had not some good assurance of their competent knowledge in the Mysteries or if he found them defective in those fundamentals which the wisdom of the Church thought necessary and whereof it set forth a Summary in
the publick Catechism So that a Minister in England both in the name of the Church and in the name of Christ and by the highest authority of God did prohibite denounce against and as it were excommunicate by that part of the power of the Keys which is denunciative and declarative both from the comfort and grace of the Sacrament and from the outward partaking of it every one that presumed being unworthy in any kinde to offer himself to it If after this Communio malorum non maculat aliquem participatione sacramentorum sed consentione factorum Aug. ep 152. See the Rubrick before the Communion concerning scandalous offenders 1 Cor. 11.29 He that eateth and d inketh unworthâ—ly eateth and drinketh damnation to himself not to any other who having examined himself Verse 28. is bid to eat and drink c. See the Rubrick before the Communion The Minister may admit the penitent but not the obstinate in cases of private offences c. any one unworthy did adventure to come yet sure the Minister had done his private duty as far as God or man required it of him having both vindicated the honor of the Sacrament as to the divine Institution and intent also declared the care and order of the Church and so freed both the Congregation and his own soul from stain or blame Who so came after this prohibition unworthily came at the peril of his own soul and not at the sin of either Minister or people that were worthy whose work and duty is not by force of arms to thrust men out by head and shoulders which is a military and mechanick power but by the sword of Christs mouth to smite them and in his name to cast them out from any right to or comfort in the Sacrament which is the power properly ministerial spiritual and divine Where either ignorance or scandal were gross and notoriously known to the Minister in any that offered to come The Minister might and oft did not onely privately but publickly and personally admonish reprove forewarn And in some cases if the impudence of the offender obtruded himself the Minister might refuse to give him the Sacrament yet this not with passion and roughness as by empire but with meekness and discretion as in charity Which present denial or abstention of such an one from receiving the holy Sacrament might afterward be examined by publick and lawful authority which was setled in this Church in case that party had cause or confidence to complain as of an injury 20. Good Ministers not defective in their duty if they make not themselves Judges But where such authority is not seâ—â—ed or not suffered to be exercised in any Church which might and ought to judge in such cases best The party denied and the Minister thus denying upon pregnant and to him notorious causes not upon probabilities suspiâ—ious or general complaints from others onely There matters of publick debate requiring audience and proofs and witnesses and judge and all these due authority It cannot be expected from any private Minister that he should do more than God hath commanded and due authority empowred him which is onely to instruct admonish forbid and in some cases to deny c. according to the duty of his place and the authority he had both from the Church and from the Word of God But he hath nothing to do to assume the publick place of a Judge among his Neighbors or to deny Communion to all those that are by any accused as unworthy or scandalous Luke 12.14 Who made me a judge or a divider over you No Reason allowing or Religion commanding every private Minister or any private Christians to be Judges in those cases wherein they may be parties and through passion do injury and by faction oppress any man A right Discipline and due Authority in the Church most desirable It were to be desired indeed that such Authority were restored to the Church as might judge and decide all cases of publike scandal but while this is denied we must not deny Ministers or people to do their duty in celebrating the Lords Supper according to the Institution though there be defects in discipline as to that particular We must not forbear holy duties when we may rightly enjoy them in point of gracious disposition and claim because they are not so asserted and ordered in point of polâ—ty and extern Discipline as we could wish and as it were convenient but is not absolutely necessary so as to exclude the Minister or others from it who desire and prepare for it by examining themselves whom no Reason or Religion can forbid to partake of their due comforts because of others faults whereof they cannot be guilty because they are no way accessary not failing in any private duty of charity wherein they stand related to another as teaching admonishing reproving forewarning c. 1 Cor. 11.28 The same Apostle who blames the unworthy receivers for not examining themselves and forbids them so to eat c. Commands others to examine themselves and so to eat c. Without regard to any others unworthiness The contagion of whose sin cannot have influence on anothers grace any more than grace can make anothers sin less What sense can there be That children should be starved because there is not power sufficient to keep away all dogs from the childrens bread Yet all men are not presently to be called or counted dogs that are not ever in actual preparedness for the Sacrament Luke 22.32 or who may fall into gross sins as Peter did whose Faith did not fail when he denied Christ after the Sacrament and since they have still relation to the Church and may be penitents I should be glad to see which I heartily pray for this Church so ordered by due order power and authority established in fitting Church-Governors and Judges in such cases Exod. 18.21 Judges ought to be able men such as fear God men of truth hating covetousness c. That none might be admitted to the Lords Supper but such as are both by the Minister and chief of the Congregation who are in the Rowl of Communicants allowed and approved for knowledge and conversation yet so as such allowance or denial may if need be have further hearing and appeal from this private Minister and Congregation which is but just to avoid the factions injuries partialities and oppressions which may fall and oft do among those Neighbors and Rivals who are seldom meet to be Judges of mutual scandals being so oft parties and besides their weak judgments have strong passions and are full of grudges and emulations against each other which if not soberly taken up by other able and indifferent Judges who have authority so to do it brings Congregations to those difficulties which the Independent bodies finde for want of this prudent and orderly remedy of grievances and offences which in a short time as the pitch and fat and hair
which Daniel put into the Dragon break them in pieces one part rending from the other as impatient to submit to their censure and so they come to Non-Communion and to make new Colonies of lesser Churches and Bodies till they break and shiver themselves to such useless shreds such thin and small shavings as have neither the staff of beauty nor of bonds among them Every one by the light of nature concluding Par in parem non habet imperium Authority supposeth an eminency That there can be no power over others where there is parity among them nor can those have authority over each other which are in an equality Nothing would be more welcome to good Ministers and faithful people than to see that just power setled in the Church as might by the wisdom gravity and integrity of such as are truly fit to govern best repress all abuses and disorders in the Church as to matters purely religious Mean time we think it better to beaâ— with patience those defects which we cannot hinder or amend and to supply them what we can with private care industry and discretion than either wholly to deny our selves the comfort of this Sacrament which the Lord hath afforded us or else to usurp to our selves an absolute power and jurisdiction over others which neither the Lord hath given us nor the Church and which we see men do easily despise as a matter of arbitrary usurpation not of authoritative constitution And which is subject as to many tyrannies and abuses so to infinite private janglings and divisions which no Minister hath leisure to hear if he had abilities to compose and judge them being oft very spightful tedious and intricate yea and himself possibly a party or witness and sometimes the accused who being for the most part the ablest in a Country Congregation to judge of matters must yet himself be judged according to some mens weak Models of Church-Government and Discipline both as to his doctrine and maners by his High-shoe Neighbors which he counts his body nor may he have any appeal from them in an Independent way 21. Of the peoples judging in the Church 1 Cor. 5.12 1 Cor. 6.1 2 3 4. Do ye not know that the Saints shall judge the World and Angels How much more the things that pertain to this life To that grand Charter and Commission which some plead by which every Saint is made a Judge in all things of this life within the pale of the Church and is after to be judge of Angels I answer The wise and holy Apostle doth not give to every one in the Church any such power nor to the majority of Christians in any Congregation but rather reproves their folly that laid any judicative works on those that were least esteemed in the Church Vers 4. Whence arose that unsatisfaction as made their differences greater and drove them for remedy to go to Law before the Civil Tribunals of unbelievers V. 6. to the great scandal of Religion and shame of the Church of Corinth where being many Christians and no doubt in many distinct Congregations for conveniency of meeting the Apostle wonders they could not be so wise for their own credit and quiet as to finde out some wise and able men who might be fit to judge and end their controversies as having both real abilities internal and outward reputation in the Church also a publick consent and orderly appointment to the work aâ—l which makes a compleat and valid Authority to judge others which can never be promiscuous in whole bodies or rabbles of simple and mean men without both contempt and confusion which imprudent way among the Corinthians the Apostle counts both a fault and a shame Of Communicants to be admitted 1 Cor. 5.7 2 Cor. 6.15 16. What places are further urged for purging out the old leaven for not eating with such an one for the non-communion between Christ and Belial light and darkness c. They are all fulfilled by every private Christian when both in conscience and conversation he keeps himself from concurring or complying with any wicked and scandalous persons in their sins reproving and repressing them as much as morally lies in his place and power But the bare view or knowledge of anothers sin Vnumquemque alienis peccatis maculari omnes impiae seditionis autores solam causam separationis sibi assumunt Contra disputat Cypr. de unit eccl August ep 48. must not hinder him from doing his duty or enjoying his privilege and comfort by the Sacrament which depends not on what is in anothers life or heart of sin but on what he findes of grace and preparedness in his own As to the publick honor and purity or unleavenedness of the Church the special duty and care executive lies on those not who are private Christians in common but who have publick authority in special to do it by censuring restraining or casting out scandalous offenders whereto every Christian is not called because not enabled either by God or man by gift or power to discern or judge and determine cases which is a matter of polity power and order in the Church and not of private piety or charity Nor is it indeed of absolute necessity so as to deprive good Christians of any holy ordinance in case such power is obstructed or hindered or not established in the Church Neither Minister nor People then ought to refrain from doing their duty in the holy celebration of this Sacrament upon any such defects of external polity and power for well-ordering of the Church but rather with the more exactness and diligence exhort one another and prepare by inward graces for those holy Mysteries whose institution hath no such restriction either by Christ or the blessed Apostle Paul who enjoyns Ministers and Believers to do this 1 Cor. 11. holily and worthily in point of personal preparation but no word of either usurping a power to reâ—ect others as they list which belongs not to them or else to abstain wholly from the duty for want of having their will as too many do both People and Ministers to the great grief of many good Christians and to the exceeding slighting and disuse of that holy Ordinance in this Church 1 Cor. 11.25 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 denotat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As oft as ye drink it which was wont to be much frequented which the words of Christ import or enjoyn to be done oftentimes in the Church For that new coyned form image and superscription of a Church 22. Of Church-Covenant that Congregational Church-Covenant which no Synod or Council but onely some private men have lately invented and in formal words magisterially dictated when yet they cry down all other prescribed forms of administrations prayer or devotion in the Church By which some men fancy they onely can be rightly made up into one lump or Church-fellowship This they accuse us in England for the want and
soul and body make a true man Essentials of a true Church in England 1 Tim. 6.3 It is well some of their charity is such that they allow us for they cannot shift it thus much First That we have the onely true ground and sure rule of Religion the written Word of God that beyond this we hold nothing as a matter of faith or Christian duty Secondly That we celebrate the holy Sacraments according to the sum and substance of the divine Institution Thirdly That our conversation aims to be such Phil. 1.27 as becomes the Gospel in all maner of holiness to the saving of our own and others souls What can these Aristarchusses carp at in the ground of our faith the Scriptures the Seals of our Faith the Sacraments the life of our Faith 1 Pet. 1.9 holy conversation and the end of our faith the salvation of our souls Is it not strange That all these sweet and fair flowers of Christs planting and watering should grow so well in that which some call Babylon in Antichrists Garden or on the Devils dunghil That it should be no true Church of Christ which owns nothing for Religious but what is according to the truth of Jesus either commanding or permitting instituting or indulging of pious necessity or of prudent liberty We should put these rigid Catoes too much to the blush for â—heir unnatural ingratitude to the Ministers and Church of England if we should ask them Whence they had this privilege by which they own themselves to be Christians whence this power to cast or call themselves into Bodies or Churches as Believers which is by them presupposed whence they had till of late years their instruction for the most part in the knowledge of Jesus Christ Sure these holy leaves or fruits grow not but in the Pale and Garden of the Church of Christ not in our own rude mirdes and untill'd natures not among desolate Indians obstinate Jews oâ— barbarous Turks and not often in private closets and corners which nourish a neglect and contempt of Publick Ordinances But if these men were self-taught and converted yet sure not self-baptized too nor their Teachers self-ordained too If they had nothing of their Christianity from the Ministry of the Church of Englandâ— It is no wonder they prove such Scholars such Christians and such Preachers as some of them seem to be having been their own Masters Ministers and Baptizers They are indeed onely worthy of themselves and of wiser mens pity For that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the retreat 24. Of pretensions to be above any Ministry as taught of God immediately or reserve of some men by which as Eaglets they would seem to soar out of sight and to build their Nest on a Rock that is higher than our ordinary Reason Religion and Experience can reach as if they were immediately inspired specially called and taught of God baptized by his Spirit without any Minister or outward Ministry they must give us leave not to believe them upon their bare word which hath not always been so sure till they demonstrate and prove it better by Gods Word and their better maners For which we will give them time enough Mean while we are sure the best Christians among them were made such by the ordinary Ministers of this Church and these made Ministers by no other means but that Ordination derived from and ascending up to the blessed Apostles whom Christ first chose to be Disciples and after ordained and sent them as Publick Ministers not onely as to personal discharge but as to successional descent These were Eagles indeed who flew high in their knowledge and piety yet stooped low in their humility and charity Those others of a new brood are more like yong Cuckoes which devour the Bird in whose nest and by whose fostering they were hatched Some of them have knowledge I would they had more humility and charity they would not disdain to own the parents that begat and educated them even this now so poor desolated beaten torn and wasted Church of England and its Antichristian Ministers as they please to call them Be it so some mens tongue is no slander If we neither adde to nor detract from the Scriptures as Jews Papists and Euthusiasts do If we erre in no fundamentals of faith or maners if we refuse no duty divinely required if we allow no error in our selves or others if we drive on no worldly designs injuriously or hypocritically but study to approve our selves in all godliness and honesty with meekness of wisdom to all men we need no more fear the drops of peevish tongues or dashes of malicious pens as to the honor and comfort of being a part of the true Church of Christ than a cloth dyed in grain need to fear stains by the aspersions of dirt cast on it by unclean and envious hands 25. Of the power of the People in Church affairs 4. But it is objected against us in England That neither Church nor Minister of England did or do own that high and mighty principle of all Church power which some call The People Answ True indeed Although we highly love and esteem as Brethren the faithful and humble people for whom Christ hath died yet we are not of so spungy and popular a softness as to own any part or Congregation or Body of People to be the original or conduits of any Spiritual or Church power which no learned and wise men ever esteemed to be Popular or Democratical but rather an excellent Aristocracy where many able men were in Counsel and some one eminent in order and authority among them We do not dig or descend to these low valleys for these holy waters nor do we seek for the flowings of it through such crazy and crooked pipes nor do we hope to draw it forth out of such broken Cisterns which can hold no such waters We have them from higher fountains and derive them in straiter channels Matth. 28.19 and conserve them in fitter vessels than the vulgarity of even honest Christians can be presumed to be That is from the ordinary Power and constant Commission which from Christ was derived to the Apostles Matth. 16.19 Matth. 18.18 John 20.23 and from them to their Successors in their ordinary Ministry and Church power in after ages who had this peculiar power of the keys of Heaven to binde or remit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pascere cum imperio pastor inde ut princeps To feed and rule Revel 12.5 19.15 Acts 20.28 1 Pet. 5.2 Vulgus ex veritate pauca ex opinione multa aestimat Tul. pro. Ros Com. to gather to guide to feed and to govern the several parts of the Church in Christs stead and name orderly committed to them People may rudely wrest these keys out of true Bishops and Ministers hands but it is evident they were never committed to them by the great Master of the House Jesus Christ nor do they
good order by a due and decent Authority which for every two or three or seven Christians in their small Bodyings and Independent Churches exlusively of all others to usurp and essay to do is as if of every chip of Noah's Ark or of every rafter of a great Ship they would endeavor to make up a very fit vessel to sail in any Sea and any weather 30. The best method of Church Discipline 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But take the true and wholesome Discipline of the Church in those true proportions which pious antiquity setled and used and which with an easie hand by a little condescending and moderation on all sides might have been long ago and still may be happily setled in England Nothing is more desireable commendable and beneficial to the Church of Christ As a strong case to preserve a Lute or Instrument in that so the Church may not be broken disordered or put out of tune by every rash and rude-hand either in its truth or purity or harmony either in Doctrine or Maners or Order But this is a blessing as not to be deserved by us so hardly to be hoped or expected amidst the pride and passions and fractions of our times Nor will it be done till Civil powers make as much conscience to be good as great and to advance Christian Religion no less than to enlarge or establish Temporal Dominion When such Magistrates have a minde first to know and then to set up a right Church polity power and holy order in every part and proportion of it They need not advise with such as creep into corners or seek new models out of little and obscure conventicles nor yet ought they to confine themselves to those feeble proportions which are seen in the little Bodyings of these times which begin like Mushrooms to grow up every where and to boast of their beauties and rare figures when nothing is more indigested and ill compacted as to the general order and publick peace of this or any other noble and ample branch of the Catholick Church Pious and learned Men who reverence antiquity and know not yet how to mock either their Mother the Church or their Fathers the true Bishops Elders and Ministers of it can soon demonstrate how to draw forth that little chain of gold that charity communion and orderly subordination among Christians which at first possibly might onely adorn one single congregation of a few Christians in the primitive paucity and newer plantations to such a largeness amplitude and extension as by the wisdom of Christian charity and humility shall extend to and comprehend in its compass by way of peaceable union and harmony or comly subâ—ection even the largest combinations and furthest spreadings of any branch of the Cathol ke Church Both as to its greater and lesser conventions in several places and times as the matters of Religion and occasion of the Churches shall require according to its several dispersions and distinctions by place or civil polity Matth. 18.19 Which greater yet orderly conventions must needs be as properly a Church and may meet as much in Christs Name and hope for his presence and assistance in the midst of them as any of those Churches could among the Jews 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Cor. 2.6 Punâ—shment inflicted by many 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rebuke before all 1 Tim. 5.20 Synodas Antiochena Paulum Samosetanum ab ecclesia quae sub coelo est universo seperabat Eus hist eccl l. 7. c. 28. Autoritas est eminentia quaedam vitae cujus gratia dictis factisve eujuspiam multum deferimus Tul. to which Christ properly refers in that place Yea they must needs be far beyond any thing imaginable in the narrow confinements of Independent Bodies Such Churches then of most select wise and able Christians who have the consent and Representation of many lesser Congregations must needs do all things with more wisdom advice impartiality authority reputation majesty and general satisfaction than any of those stinted Bodies of Congregational Churches can possibly do yea in all right reason they are as much beyond and above them as the power of a full Parliament is beyond any Country Committee Those may with comly order and due authority which ariseth from the consent of many men much esteeming the known worth of others give audience receive complaints consider of examine reprove reform excommunicate and restore where there is cause and as the matters of the Church more private or publick require in the several divisions extending its wings as an Eagle more or less as there is cause with infinite more benefit to the community of Christians than those Pullets the short winged and little bodied Birds of the Independent feather can do Where without any warrant that I know from God or Man Religion or right Reason Law or Gospel Prudence or Charity a few Christians by clucking themselves into a conventicle shall presently seem a compleat body to themselves and presume to separate and exempt themselves from all the world of Christians as to any duty subjection order or obedience and pitching their Tents where they think best within the verge of any other never so well and wisely setled Church presently they shall raise themselves up some small brest works of absolute Authority which they fancy both parts from and defends them against all Churches in the World planting their Wooden or Leathern Guns of imaginary Independent power and casting forth their Granadoes or Squibs rather of passionate censures angry abdications and severe divorces against all Christians Ibidem i. e. praesidentibus probatis Senioribus exhortationes castigationes censura divina Nunc judicatur magno cum pondere ut apud certos de Dei conspectu Sumumque futuri judicii praejudicium est si quis ita deliquerit ut communicatione orationis conventus omnis sancti commercil relegetur Tertul. Apol. c. 39. Qui ab ecclesiae corpore respuuntur quae Christi corpus est tanquam peregrini alieni à Deo Dominatui diaboli traduntur Hil. in Ps 118. Inobediens spirituals mucrone truncatur ejectus de ecclesia rabido Daemonum ore discrepitur Jeron Ep. 1. but those of their own way and party Afterward they turn them it may be against their own body and bowels when once they begin to be at leisure to wrangle and divide As if alas these were the dreadful thunder-bolts of excommunication antiently used with great solemnity caution deliberation and publick consent The great forerunner of Gods terrible hast judgment exercised with unfeigned pity fervent prayers and many tears by those who had due eminency and authority as presidents in chief or seconds and assistants to judge and act in so weighty cases and matters In which transactions and censures Churches Synodical Provincial and National were interessed and accordingly being duly convened they solemnly acted in Christs Name as the offence error or matter required remedy either for
errors or publike disorders and scandals which it concerned all Christians and Churches to see repressed or amended Of Excommunication and censures Praesident prolati quique seniores honorem islam non pretio sed testimonio adepti Tertul. Apol. c. 39. The â—do Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 10. Quod sacris Episcoporum conciliis constitutum fuerit id ad divinam voluntatem est referendum Const M. dictum Euseb vit Const Episcopi in Synodo Sardicensi Dei amantissimi Reges adjuvantâ— divina gratia nos congregaverunt In illa concilla totus desiderio feror in istis devotione immoror amore condeleâ—tor inhaereo consensu emulatione persisto in quibus non hominum traditiones obstinatius defensantur aut superstitiosius observantur sed diligentur humiliterque inquiritur quae sit voluntas Dei bona bene placens Bern. Ep. 19. The wise and excellent Discipline of the Church and the power of using and applying of it which so many now either vainly arrogate or ambitiously Court was not of old as a bodkin put into every mechanicks hands or as a sword committed to every brawny arm nor yet was it such a brutum fulmen a thunder-bolt which the confident hand of every factionist might take to himself and Grasp or use to his private revenge or to the advantage of his party and design But Discipline together with Government in the Church was only committed and concredited after the example of the ApostolicÌ„all times by the wisdom humility consent and subjection of all good Christians in their severall stations either as Princes or Subjects to those learned grave and godly men Bishops and Presbyters who were ablest for gifts eminentest for their labours and highest in place and Ministeriall authority in the Churches of Christ whose assemblies or convenings were greater or smaller and their influence accordingly obliging valid and effectuall for the good of those Churches over which they were ascending from the first and least Country Congregations as the smallest yet considerable branches of a visible Church till it arose like Ezekiels waters from the Anckles to the Knees and Loyns and Head to such large plenary and powerfull an Authority as represented many famous Churches and sometimes the greatest and conversable parts of the Catholick Church throughout the whole world as in generall Councils called Oecumeniall Of Synods and Councils Out of which Synods and Councils however disorders and inconveniences as Nazianzene and others complain cannot be wholy kept out they still consisting of sinfull and so frail men yet they were subject to far less evils Cyp. Nazi orat 19. Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 19. 18. In causa Athenasii Factionis macula sociavit concilium non judicandi sed opprimendi causa agebatur sub Constantio Concil Nicae secundum ab Artianis coactuÌ„ terrae motu impeditum Theod. l. 2. c. 19. and Errataes than attend the small scattered and separate bodies of there later decimo sexto editions In multitude of Counsellors there is wisdom safety and honour Prov. 11.14 Nor may we cast away those goodly large Robes which the prudence and piety of the antients made because they are subject to be soyled or rent by the hands of folly It is better for the Church to enjoy the gleanings of the antients Integrity Wisdom and Charity in ordering of the Church than to have the whole harvest of later mens sowings which have large straw of promises and shews but little grain of solid benefit yea much cockle too and many thistles of most choaking and offensive consequences The very rags of true antiquity doe better cover the nakedness and more adorne thee body of any Church than any of those cobweb-garments of later making which are torn in pieces while they are putting on and fitting to these new bodies of odd shapen Churches All reason and experience teacheth that those grand communicative wayes of Christian Churches in the joynt Counsels of grave learned and Godly men drawing all into union harmony and peace for the publike and generall good were far more probable though perhaps not absolutely necessary means to preserve both the doctrine of Faith and good manners unblameable among Christians than any of those small and broken Potsheards of private Independency can be which carry little ability and as little authority or vertue with them appearing like the Serpents teeth sown by Cadmus every where rising up in armed parties divided against and destroying one another till they have cleared the Field as of all such new and angry productions so of all those antient and excellent constitutions of Christian Churches which were bound up as Bibles in greater or lesser volumes It being so naturall to all men to affect what they call liberty and power if once mean men can by any arts obtein any shadow of them they are out of the shew of much zeal and conscience most pragmaticall And first begin to think no Church well reformed unless they bring them to their models Then their modell must be new lest their Authors should seem to have been idle being alwaies more concerned for the reformation of any men than of themselves God grant that while temerity and confidence pretends to plant none but new and rare flowers and to root up all old ones as ill weeds in the Church that themselves and their odd inventions with their rash abolitions prove not at last the most noxious plants that ever pestered the Garden of this Church To what some men urge by abusing that text against the good Orders Canons and Constitutions or Customs of the Church 31. Of prudence in ordering the Church affairs Mat. 15.13 That every plant which the Father hath not planted shall be pulled up therefore say they nothing of humane prudence is tolerable in the ordering of any Church I answer first none of those that quarrelled at the Church of Englands Motes but are thought by many learned and Godly men to have beams in their own eyes if Scripture right reason and antiquity may judge for nothing is alleged as more different from any of these amongst us than what may be found among the new Modellers who as they were in number and quality much inferior so they were never thought more wise or learned nor so calm and composed nor so publike and unpassionate in their Counsels and determinations as those many excellent men and Churches were both antient and modern to whose examples agreeable to the Canon of the Scriptures the Church of England was conformed n his rebus in quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura mos populi Dei vel instituta majorum pro lege tenendi sunt Aug. Ep. 89. Disciplina nulla est melior gravi prudentique viro in his quae liberas habent observationes quam ut co modo agat quo agere viderit Ecclesiam ad quam cunque forte divenerit Quod enim neque contra fidem neque bonos more 's injungitur indâ—fferenter est habendum
pro corum inter quos vivitur societate observandum est Aust Ep. 118. ad Jan. Salvà fidei regula de D sciplina contendentibus suprema lex est Ecclesiae paâ— Blondel sent Jeron praef Furthermore The great Motor of some mens passion zeal and activity against this Reformed Church was that one Error against the judgement liberty and practice of all antiquity which is fundamentall as to the Churches polity and extern Peace namely That nothing may be used in the Church as to externals which is not expresly and precisely commanded in the word Which yet themselves observe not when they come to have power either to form and act some things they take in upon prudentiall account as their Church-Covenant of the form and words of which they are not yet agreed which they urge so their requiring each Member to give an account not of the historicall belief of the truth but of the work of grace and conversion which no Scripture requires or Church ever practis'd That of St. Austin hath been often inculcated by many learned quiet and godly men in this Church of England and elsewhere as a most certain truth That however the Faith Doctrine Sacraments and Ministry of the Church are precisely of divine Institution rising from a divine Spring and conveyed in a like sacred Current which ows nothing to the wisdom policy power or authority of man yet the extern dispensation of this Faith Sacraments and divine Ministrations together with the fence and hedge of them the necessary Government Order and Discipline of the Church in its parts and in the whole these doe fall much under the managing of right reason rules of good order and common prudence all which attends true Religion So that they neither have nor needed nor indeed were easily capable of such positive precise and particular precepts or commands as these men fancy and by this pertinacious fancy they have cast great snares on the consciences of many great scandals on the Churches both antient and modern and great restraints on that l berty which Jesus Christ left to his Churches in these things according as various occasions and times might require Sumus homines ciâ—es cum fimus Châ—istiani Salv. None but foolish and fanatick men can think that when men turned Christians they ceased to be men or being Christian men they needed not still to be governed both as Christians and as men by reason joyned to Religion which will very well agree carrying on Re igious ends by such prudent and proportionate means and in such good order as is agreeable to right reason and the generall directions of Religion which never abandoned or taught any Christian to start at and abhor Naturae lâ—â—en rationis radios non extinguit sed excitat Religio quae non vera tantum sed decora postulat Aust Phil. 4.8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Whatsoever things are true honest or comly just pure lovely of good report if any vertue any praise think on these things or meditate with reason and judgement 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what is taught by the very light of nature and those common principles of reason and order or polity which teach the way of all Government and subjection either of yonger to the elder whence is the very ground of all Presbytery or of weaker to the stronger or of the foolisher to the wiser or of the ignorant to the learned or of many to some few for the good of all None of which methods can cross Religion nor being observed in some due measure can be blamed nor ought factiously to be altered by the members of any setled Church in which there is neither Apostacy from the Faith nor recession from the Scriptures nor alteration of the substance of Christs holy Institution which this Church of England not-being guilty of but apparently professing and fully adhering to the Scriptures as the ground rule and limit of Faith and holy Mysteries We doubt not but however it used the wisdom of learned wise and holy men and followed the warrant of the Primitive Churches in the extern maner and methods of holy Administrations Government and Discipline yet it may and ought still as it doth lay claim to the right and honor of an eminent part of the true Catholike Church of Christ having a true Ministry and true Ministrations In which I believe all the Apostles and Primitive Martyrs and Confessors in all Ages would most willingly have owned and approved yea the Great God from Heaven hath attested it and still doth to the consciences of thousands of excellent Christians which have had their birth and growths to Religion in this Church of England So that the out-cryes abhorrencies and extirpations carried on so eagerly against the main constitution frame and Ministry of this Church by many who now appear to be men of little charity and strong passions and very weak reason as if we were all-over Popish Superstitious Antichristian altogether polluted intollerable c. Those calumnies and clamors wanted both that truth that caution and that charity which should be used in any thing tending to disturb or discourage any true Christian or Church of Christ whose differences in some small external things from us in judgment or practice we ought to bear upon the account of those many great things in which we agree with them as Christians Nor ought poor men of private parts and place in Church and State so to swell at any time with the thought of any Liberty and Power in common given them from Christ to reign with him or to reform c. as to drive like tipsy Mariners those rightful Pilots from the Helm or to break their card and compass of antient design draught and form by which they steered as they ought or as they could in the distress of times And this onely That these new undertakers may try how they can delineate new carts or maps and how soon they can over-whelm or over-set so fair rich and goodly a Vessel as this Church of England once was in the eye of all the World but our own This Iland was not more nobly eminent than the Church was great in Britany The leaks chinks and decayes which befal all things in time might easily have been stopped calked and trimmed by skilful and well-advised hands when once it was fairly and orderly brought upon the Publick stocks and into a Parliament Dock which good men hoped of all places would not prove either a quick-sand or a rock to the Reformed Church or the Learned Ministry of England But the Lord is just though we should be confounded in our confidences of men though neither mountains nor hills nor valleys can help yet will we trust in God who is our God in Christ who we doubt not but in mercy will own us with all our frailties and defects as his true Church and true Ministers And if in
ascend from this valley of our confusions to the mountain of thy felicities Which is the glorious vision of thy self in the great mirror or glass of Gods perfections who is in himself and to us perfect light that we may see him to be perfect love and is perfect love that we may enjoy his perfect light 1 John 1.5 God is light Chap. 4 8. God is love O Father of Lights and Fountain of Love whose immensity and eternity are filled with truth and peace verity and charity whose love hath sprinkled our souls with the blood of thy beloved Son the promised Messias our blessed Jesus O let our moment here be sincere loâ—e to thy self perfect charity to thy Church and holy humanity to all men that our eternity may be blessed with thine and our Saviours and our Fellow Saints love for ever You O excellent Christians whose excellency is chiefly in this Col. 3.14 Supplementum munimentum ornamentum omnium gratiarum una charitis Amb. Jer. 5.1 that above all things you have put on charity which is the bond of perfection yoâ— will not onely excuse but it may be kindly accept this little digression wherein my Pen like Jeremies hath shed some few drops of lamentation mingling tears with the blood of Christians which hath been so profusely shed in these self-desolating Churches mourning for the loss of charity the extirpations of unity and the ruines of harmonious order which are forced to yield to contention cruelty and confusions Nature reacheth you to lament the loss or forced absence of what you love and Christian Religion teacheth you to love all graces in charity and this one above all You have learned to suffer with patience and in some cases with joy the spoiling of your goods the sequestring of your revenues the imprisonment of your persons the scattering of your neerest relations the withdrawings of your wary friends and the great alterations of civil powers and secular affairs These are but scenes and parts of the same Tragedy which hath always been acting on the Worlds Theatre in which it is safer to be Spectators and Sufferers than Actors nor may your sufferings in secular matters disorder your charity onely the plundrings of your true Christian Religion which some men aim at the sequestring of this Church of England from its glory and reformation the dividing and so destroying of it the restraining you from enjoying the great seal of charity the Sacrament of Christian Communion the scattering of your able faithful Ministers into corners the changing and contemning of your antient and excellent Ministry the underminings of your comforts and the hazards of your consciences the many confusions and miseries threatning your posterity in matters of salvation if the malice of some men may be suffered to abuse your charity and impose upon this credulity These your zeal mixed with charity teacheth you to endure with an impatient patience Therefore patient in some degree because you yet hope better things from God and all good men therefore piously impatient because you earnestly wish better for Gods glory and the good of your Countrey Your humble zeal hath taught you to be discreetly charitable as to your own souls so to all others but specially to this Church of England and the true Ministers of it to whom you cannot but willingly bear that tender respect and love which pious children are wont to do to their distressed yet well-deserving parents from the care and support of whom no Corbans no imaginary Dedications and Devotions of your selves to any new Church ways and forms of Religion may justly alienate your affections nor dispence with that respect justice gratitude and charity which you in conscience ow to those to whom in some sense you ow your own selves and the best of your selves your souls Whose divine Authority and holy Calling I shall now further endeavor to prove having thus first establisâ—ed the truth of our Religion and of our Church whose greatest waste and want is that of charity whose dying embers and almost extinguished sparks I have by the way endeavored to revive in the hearts of true Christians that so they may without passion or prejudice embrace that truth which I chiefly design to vindicate in this Apology Namely The holy Calling divine Institution and Function of the Ministry of this Church of England which will best be done by answering the chief Objections Calumnies and Cavils brought against both the Ministers and their Ministry by their many-minded Adversaries OBJECTION II. Against the peculiar Office and Calling of Evangelical Ministers SUppose we grant say they true Religion and a true Church in England with some defects yet these may be without any distinct office or peculiar calling of Ministers which you challenge as of divine appointment Where as we conceive every Christian may and ought to dispence in an orderly way 1 Pet. 4.10 all such gifts of knowledge as he hath received in the Mysteries of Religion to the Churches good So that the restraining of holy Administrations to some persons as a peculiar Office and Function seems but the fruit of arrogance and usurpation in some of credulity and easiness in others and is not rightly grounded upon the Scriptures Answ Not that I believe 1. Of Catholike testimony and practise or custom in the Church 1 Cor. 9.2 Your are the Seals of mine Apostleship your well-grounded and well-guided piety O excellent Christians who know in whom and by whom you have beâ—ieved needs other satisfaction in this or the other following Objections touching the peculiar divinely-instituted Function of the Ministry than what your own solid judgments and exacter consciences and clearer experiences sealing your comforts and our Ministry afford you who are no novices in matters of Religion either as to the outward form and order or the inward power But onely to let you see that neither I nor my Brethren the Ministers do plead for that in a precarious way of meer favor and indulgence for which we have not good grounds clear proofs and mighty demonstrations both divine and humane from Scripture pious Antiquity and right Reason I shall more largely and fully answer thiâ— first grand Obâ—ection which strikes at the very Root and Foundation both of the Ministry and all holy Ministrations 1. I may first blunt the edge of this weapon which strikes against the peculiarity of the Ministerial Function by the clear and constant acknowledgment both as to judgment and practise of all excellent Christians and all famous Churches in all Ages Illud est Dominicum verum quod prius traditum id extraneum falsum quod posterius immâ—ssum Tertul. from the very first birth and infancy of Christianity and any Churches to our times Of which no sober or learned Christian can with any plausible shew make any doubt so far as God in his providence hath continued to us any Monuments or Witnesses of the Churches estate succession and transactions in
semper valuit ut quae cunque ab hoc consensu confirmata videam mihi sacrosancta immutabilia videantur Bishop Carleton de Consen eccles cap. 11. cap. 277. and humble Christians do and ever did the constant clear and concurrent which is the truly Catholick testimony of the Church in which so much of the truth Spirit and grace of God hath alwaies appeared amidst the many cloudings of humane infirmities to be far beyond any meer humane record or authority in point of establishing a Christians judgement or conscience in any thing that is not contrary to the evident command of the written word of God However some mens ignorance and self conceited confidence like bogs and quagmires are so loose and false that no piles never so long well driven and strongly compacted by the consent and harmonious testimonies of the most learned writers in the Church can reach any bottom or firm ground in them whereon to lay a foundation of humane belief or erect a firm bank and defense against the invasion of daily novelties which blow up all and break in upon the antient and most venerable orders practises and constitutions of the Church where ever they are yet continued which being evidently set forth to me by witnesses of so great credit for their piety diligence fidelity harmony integrity constancy and charity I know not how with any face of humanity or Christianity to question disbelieve or contradict Under which cloud of unsuspected witnesses I confess I cannot but much acquiesce and rest satisfied in those things which others endlessly dispute because they have not so literal and preceptive a ground in Scripture Quod universa tenet ecclesia nec consiliis institutum sed semper retentum est non nisi autoritate Apostolica traditum rectissimè creditur August cont Donat. l. 4. In Concil Loodic Melito Episc Sard. missus ut autographa ubique decernat c. Constabit id ab Apostolis traditum quod apud ecclesias fuerit sacrosanctum Tert. ad Mar. l. 4. however they have a very rational exexemplary analogical and consequential authority from thence which is made most clear as to the minde of God by that sense which the Primitive Doctors and Christians who lived with or next to the Apostles had of them and by their practise accordingly in the ways of Religion Thus the Canonical Books of the Scripture especially those of the New Testament which no where are enumerated in any one Book nor as from divine oracle any where commanded to be believed or received as the writings of such holy authors guided by the dictates or directions of Gods Spirit we own and receive as they were after some time with judgment and discretion rejecting many other pretended Gospels and Epistles antiently received by the Catholike Church and to this day are continued So also in point of the Church Government How in right Reason Order and Religion the Churches of Christ either in single Congregations and Parishes or in larger Associations and Fraternities ought to be governed in which thing we see that sudden variations from the Churches constant patern in all ages and places hath lately cost the expence not onely of much Ink but of much blood and have both cast and left us in great scandals deformities and confusions unbeseeming Christian Religion The like confirmation I have for Christians observing the Lords day as their holy Rest or Sabbath to the Lord and their variating herein upon the occasion of Christs Resurrection from the Seventh day or Jewish Sabbath which is not so much commanded by Precept as confirmed by Practise in the Church so in the baptising of the Infants of Christian Parents who profeâ—s to believe in Jesus Christ onely for the means of salvation to them and their children which after Saint Cyprian Saint Jerom and Augustine affirm to have been the custom of the Catholike Church in and before their days so as no Bishop or Council or Synod began it Cypr. ep ad Fidum Aust ep 28. And no less in this of the peculiar distinct calling order 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Can. Afric in Con. Carth. 1. anno 419. Some things in the Church are setled by Canon others by custom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Con. Nicoen office and succession of the Ministry Evangelical In all which if the Letter and Analogy of Scripture were less clear than â—t is so that the doctrines of those particulars which are among Christians counted divine were â—ike Vines and Honey-suckles less able to bear up themselves in full authority by that strength and vertue which they receive from the Scripture Precept where undoubtedly their root is and from whence they have grown shooted out so far and flourished in all Churches yet the constant judgment and practise of the Church of Christ which is called the pilâ—ar and ground of truth are stayes and firm supports to such sweet and usefull plants which have so long flourished in the Church of Christ whose custom may silence perverse disputes of corrupt and contentious minds And indeed doth fully satisfy and confirm both my believe and my religious observation of those particulars as sacred and unalâ—erable Nor hath any of those things Eucharistia sacramentum non de aliorum manu quaÌ„ prasidentium sumimus Tertul de Coro Mil. Impositionem manuuÌ„ qua Ecclesiae mininistri in suum manus initiantur ut non invitus patior vocari Sacramentum ita inter ordinaria Sacramenta non numero Calvin Inst l. 4. c. 14. sect 2. Amb. l. 5. ep 32. ad Valentin Commends that sentence which the Emperours Father had wrote touching judicatories and Judges in Church matters In causa fidei vel Ecclesiastici muneris eum judicare debere qui nec munere impar nec jure dissimilis constanter assero more clear evidence from Scripture or Catholick practice than this of the calling and succession of the Ministry of the Gospell hath wherein some men after due tryall and examination of their gifts and lives made by those who are of the same function and are in the Church indued with a derivable Commission and Authority to ordein an holy succession of men in the Ministry for the Churches use are by fasting prayer and solemn imposition of hands in the presence of the faithfull people publikely and peculiarly ordained consecrated set apart sent and authorised in the power and name of Christ to preach the Gospell to all men to administer the holy Sacraments and respectively to dispense all those holy duties and mysteries belonging to Christian Religion among Christian people that is such as profess to believe that Jesus Christ is the only Saviour of Sinners Which holy and most necessary custom of ordaining some fit men by others of the same function to be Ministers in the Church hath not only the unanimous consent and practise of the Orthodox Christians and purest Churches in all ages from the Apostles times But no Hereticks or Schismaticks who owned any
relation to the Gospell of Jesus Christ did ever so much as dispute or question the power and succession ministeriall as to its calling peculiar and divinely appropriated to some men in the Church Till of later dayes in Germany and some otherwheres the pride of some mens parts and conceit of their gifts or the opinion of their raptures and Enthusiasms mixed with other lusts and secular designs tempted some weak and fanatick men of the Anabaptistical leaven to adventure the invasion and vulgar prostration of the office before ever they broached their reasons against it Confessores gloriae Christi An. 1543. When they after proved to be Pastoricidae Vilains which conspired to destroy all the Ministers of the Gospel in Germany hanging and drowning many of them casting them into wells An. 1562. Cl. Sanctesius de temp decept Irenaeus l. 4. c. 43. Qui absistunt à principali successionâ— Episcoporum Presbyterorum ab Apostolis quocunque locâ— relliguntur suspectos habere oportet vel haereticos vel scindentes vel elatos sibi placentes Oâ—â—eâ—â—i decidunt à veritate Sophistae verborum magis esse volentes quà m discipuli veritatis Iren. lib 3. c. 40. which presumption and disorder the Swenckfeldians who called themselves Confessors of the glory of Christ afterwards the Socinians and others intending to introduce new and heretical doctrines with their new Teachers studied to set forth with some weak shews of reason and Scripture Whereas in all former ages of the Church such as should have abrogated the antient Catholick way or have broached any new way of Evangelical power and Ministry would have been as scandalous as if he had broached a new Messias or a new Gospel and made the old one of none effect as many of those strive to do who seek to cry down the former way of Ministers right Ordination Succession and Authority Who if they had not met with a giddy and credulous and licentious age would have needed new miracles to have confirmed their new and plebeian ways of Ministry or to cashier the old one which was first began and after confirmed as the Gospel was for some years with many infallible signs and wonders wrought by the Apostles and their Successors in that Order and Function 3. What can be the design of any to go contrary or innovate What can it be then but an exceeding want of common understanding or a superfluity of malice or a transport of passion or some secular lust either to deny credit to the Testimony of the best Christians and purest Churches in all times or to go quite contrary to their judgment and practise by seeking to discredit and destroy the Authority and peculiar Function of the antient Catholike Christian Ministry in these or other Churches And since in primitive times it could be no matter of either profit or honor in the world In ea regula incedimus quà m Ecclesia ab Apostolis Apostoli à Christo Christus à Deo accepit Tertul. de Praes c. 37. Radix Christianae societatis per sedes Apostoloâ—um successioneâ—â—piscoporum certa per o rbem propagatione diffunditur August ep 42. to be a Bishop or Presbyter in the Church who were the first men to be persecuted or sacrificed What motive could there be then but onely Religion Duty and Conscience to undertake and persevere in that holy and dangerous Calling that so the Gospel might be continued And since now in England it can be no great temptation of covetousness or ambition unless it be in very poor and necessitous man to be a Preacher of the Gospel upon the new account of the peoples or self-ordaining which is as none what can it be that provokes so many in a new and pitiful way either of egregious ignorance and popular simplicity to undertake to be Preachers Or in a more refined way of devilish malice and deep design to seek to level cast down and trample under foot all Ministerial power whatsoever which is none if it be common and not peculiar to some men by divine Sanction Certainly this can arise from no other aim but either that of destroying us as a Reformed Church or desolating us quite from being a Church or Christians Which our posterity will easily cease to be as to the very form as many at present are 1 Cor. 15.14 as to any power and conscience of Religion if once they cease to have or begin to think they have not had any true Ministers in this or any Church So that all Preaching of the Gospel all Saâ—â—aments all the Faith of so many Christians Professors Confessors and Martyrs in all Ages together with the fruits of their Faith in Patience Charity and good Works must be in vain Alas these poor revenues and encouragements which are yet left to the Ministers here considered with their burdens of business duties taxes and envy are scarce worth the having or coveting even by vulgar and mechanick spirits who may make a better shift to live in any way almost than now in the Ministry The design then of levelling the Ministry must needs be from greater motives such as seek to have the whole honor and authority of the Reformed Religion here in England utterly abolished or else taken up upon some such odde novel and fanatick grounds which will hold no water bear no weight or stress being built upon the sands of humerous novelty not on the rock of holy antiquity and divine verity That so this whole Church may by the adversaries of it be brought to be a meer shadow of deformed and confused Religion or else be onely able to plead its Christianity upon meer Familistick or Anabaptistick or Enthusiastick or Socinian or Fanatick Principles Upon which must depend all our Christian Privileges Truths Sacraments Ministrations Duties and Comforts Living and Dying all which will easily be proved and appear to a considerate soul as profane and null when he shall see they are performed or administred by those Agnitio vera est Apostolorum doctrina antiquus ecclesiastatus in universo mundo charactere corporis Christi secundum successiones Episcoporum quibus illi â—am quae est in unoquoque lâ—ci Ecclesiam tradiderunt Ire l. 4. c. 6â— who can produce no Precept Scripture or Practise from Antiquity for their ways either of Christianity or of Ministry but onely their own or other mens wilde fancies and extravagant furies nor can they have better excuses for their errors in forsaking the right and Catholike way but onely a popular levity credulity and madness after novelties So that as to this first part of my answer touching The peculiar Function of the Ministry I do aver upon my Conscience so far as I have read or can learn That there is no Council of the Church or Synod no Father or Historian no other Writer that mentions the affairs of the Church no one of them gives the least cause to doubt but wholly confirms this
assertion That no part of the Catholike Church of Christ in any age or place was ever setled or flourished without a constant peculiar Order and Ordination of Ministers who were consecrated to the receiving and exercise of that power in the Church as from Christ although by man which have continued to this day Theodoret. hist l. 1. c. 22. De Aedesio Frumentio apud Indos dâ—vina Ministeria â—bierunt Laicii cum erant Frumentius postea ab Athanasio ep factus Cap. 23. Captivamulier apud Iberos Evangelium praedicabet miracula edebat His Const M. Episcopos misit There are indeed three or four examples in cases extraordinary of some private unordained Christians in the Primitive times who occasionally trading to Heathens were means first to teach them the Mysteries of Christ so as they desired to be baptized which was after done by such Bishops and Ordained Ministers as were sent them upon their request from other Churches To produce particulâ—r testimonies out of each Author Father Council and Historian in every age to prove the constant succession the high veneration and the unfeigned love which was every where conferred upon the Bishops and Ministers of the Church also to shew forth that devout care and religious regard which the ordainers the faithful people and those to be ordained to the office had in their several relations and duties when Ministers were to be ordained and consecrated such allegations were easie being very many and obvious but I hold the pains needless considering that to learned men they are so well known and all ingenuous Christians will believe my solemn asseveration that as in the presence of God what I write is Truth As for those weak or wilful men who are in this my onely opposers I know they consider not any heaps of authorities which they account onely as humane which they cannot examine nor do they value them when convinced of the certainty and harmony of them were there never so sweet and many flowers gathered from the testimony of Antiquity and Authority of the Fathers these supercilious novellers will not vouchsafe to smell to them It is well if I can make them savor any thing well out of the Scriptures which favors the Function of the Ministry 4. Catholike custom confirmed by Scripture as to the Office of the Ministry 2. So then in the next place This Defence of the Churches clear constant and Catholike Testimony in this point of the peculiar Office of the Ministry as in any other becomes a brazen wall an impregnable bulwark able to break in pieces or to retort all engines and batteries made against it when it appears to be exactly drawn according to the scale line and measure set down in the holy Scripture which are therefore much sleighted by some who despise the Ministry because like well-planted Canons they defend the Church and its constant Ministry as on the other side the Churches fidelity and constancy are the ground-work and platforms on which the Scriptures are planted 1 Tim. 3.15 The Church of Christ bearing up as the ground and holding forth as a pillar that divine Truth Power and Authority which from God they have in them of which the Church is the Herald or Publisher but not the Author or Inditer Conferring nothing to their internal Truth which is from their revealer and inspirer God but much to their external credit and historick reception which we have tendered to us daily not as immediately from God or Angels or inspired Prophets but by the veracity and fidelity of the Church chiefly in its publick Ministry which in this point of so necessary constant and universal practise for the good of all faithful people in all Ages and Churches cannot be thought in any reason either to have had no rule divinely appointed or that all Churches have been wholly ignorant of it or knowingly have so wholly swerved from it that never any Church either in its Teachers and Pastors or in its people and believers were followers of the Scripture-Precept and Patern till these last and worst days whereas the clear and pregnant light of the Scripture is in this point of a setled Ministry so agreeing with the use and practice of the Catholike Church that as no error can be suspected in the one so no obscurity can be pretended in the other by any Christians who will allow the divine Authority and infallible Truth of those Scriptures which we call the New Testament In all which nothing is more evident Christ sent of the Father as a Minister of Righteousness 1 Pet. 2.25 Heb. 12.2 Matth. 17.5 Jâ—hn 4.34 5.36 6.57 7.16 Heb. 5.4 No mantaketh this honor to himself but he that is called of God as Aaron V. 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest but c. Matth. 3.17 and self-demonstrating beyond any cavil or contradiction than That our Lord Jesus Christ the promised Messias the beloved Son of God the Angel of the new and better Covenant the Minister of Righteousness the great Apostle the chief Bishop and Father of our souls the Author and Finisher of our Faith the supreme Lord and King the eternal and compassionate High Priest the unerring Prophet of his Church whose voice we are onely to hear and obey in all things he commands us That I say this Lord Jesus Christ was sent by the Father to a personal accomplishment of all Prophecies fulfilling of all righteousness to a visible Ministration of holy things for the Churches good That he came not in his own Name as a man to be Mediator and Teacher nor did he as a man take this honor of Prophet Priest or King of his Church upon him but had his mission or appointment from his Father God who gave evident testimonies from Heaven of him not onely before and at his birth but afterward at his solemn and publick inauguration by Baptism into the Work of his Ministry where a voice from Heaven was heard and a visible representation of the Holy Spirit was seen testifying him to be the beloved Son of God the anointed with the gifts of the Spirit above all as Head of the Church These after were followed with infallible signs and wonders while Jesus went about doing good teaching the Mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven instituting holy rites for the distinguishing of his Church from the world and for the comforting of the faithful in the world by those seals pledges and memorials of his love in dying for the Church and shedding both water and blood upon the Cross Christs sending his Apostles as Ministers Acts 1. Phil. 2.9 Christ having thus personally finished the suffering and meritorious part of his Ministry after his Resurrection being now no more to converse in a visible humane way of presence with his Church on Earth but ascending as was meet to that glory of the Father which as God he had ever with him as man he had
merited of him by suffering on the Cross and enduring the shame for his Churches salvation yet he left not his Disciples comfortless but as he promised sent his Spirit publickly and eminently upon the Twelve principal Apostles Acts 2. John 20.21 whom he had formerly chosen and appointed in his and his Fathers Name to Preach the Gospel to whom he gave the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven as to the Stewards and chief Deputies or Ministers of his houshold in his absence instructing them what to do on what foundation of faith in him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All Authority i. e. Legitima potentia Matth. 28.18 19 20. Mark 16.15 to build his Church by what Sacramental seals to confirm believers giving them full power and commission to go into all the world by Teaching and Baptising to make Disciples confirming this power to them by breathing on them and conferring farther Ministerial gifts of the Spirit upon them promising also to be with them to the end of the world which could not be meant of their persons who soon died but of their successors in that Office and Ministry that the same power authority and assistance should be with them in that holy way to which he thus ordeined and sent them by a divine charter and durable commission After all this for further publication of this great Authority and Ministerial power given to the Apostles and their Successors and for the confirmation of it both to their own consciences John 14.17 Acts 2. and to all the world the holy Spirit as was promised came upon them in the shape of fiery cloven tongues filling them with miraculous gifts and all Ministerial power both extraordinary in their persons and ordinary derivable to their Successors such as the wisdom of Christ thought most fit both for the first planting of the Church with miraculous gifts attending the Ministry of the Gospel and the after propagating of it by the same Ministry confirmed by the constancy of the Martyrs and Confessors which were in stead of daily miracles This whole frame polity and divine constitution of the order power and Ministry that should succeed Christ Jesus in his Church was no other than the proper effects of Christs prophetick power and wisdom for the instructing his Church an act or ordinance of his Kingly power for the governing of it and a fruit of his Priestly power and care for a right Liturgy or officiating to be continued in his Church thus furnishing it with an holy Succession of Evangelical Priests and Ministers in his name and authority who might always teach guide and govern also supplicate for consecrate and offer holy things with the faithful and for them namely the sacrifices of prayers thanksgiving and praises especially Heb. 9.14 10.12 that Eucharistical memorial of that one great oblation of himself once made on the Altar of the Cross for the Redemption of the World which is the great accomplishment of the Jewish Prophecies the abolishing of their Types and Ceremonies the main foundation of the Christians Religion and the chief subject of that Evangelical Ministry which Jesus Christ himself hath thus evidently instituted and sealed in his Church For whose sake he hath given those Ministerial gifts with a distinct power and authority making some not all either Apostles or Prophets or Evangelists or Pastors and Teachers Eph. 4.11 12. 1 Cor. 12.4 5 21 28. For the perfecting of the Saints for the work of the Ministry for the edifying of the Body of Christ c. And this by as manifest a distinction both for gifts and place and use as is in the parts of the body between the eyes and the hands the head and the feet Vers 29. So that all are not Apostles nor Prophets nor Teachers that are Believers and Members of the Body of Christ his Church no more than every part is an eye in the natural body however it partake of the same Soul as Believers do of the same Spirit 1 Cor. 12.6 7. yet in different manifestations of which difference of gifts and office those onely are to judge whom the Spirit of Christ hath enabled with gifts and indued successively in the Church with power from Christ to judge of them and accordingly to invest them 1 Cor. 14.32 The spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Propheâ—â— V. 33. For God is not the Author of confusion c. by solemn and holy ordination into the orderly power of exercising those gifts which they are judged to have received from the Spirit of Christ for the good of the Church both for Instruction and for Government of it Without which divinely-constituted Order and Office of Ministry began in Christ by him derived to the Apostles and by them and their successors constantly and duly observed to these days the Church of Christ had long ere this been a monster made up of confused excrescencies a very heap and huddle of Ignorance Heresies Schisms all maner of erroneous blindness and extravagant madness like those mishapen prodigies which we may often see among those who having cast off the lawful succession the sacred and antient order of the Ministry do in their varieties exceed even the mixtures and productions of Africa After Christs Ascension 5. The Apostles ordain and command other to ordain Ministers we have no less evidence of Scripture for the undoubted practise of the blessed Apostles when they had by a divine lot first filled up that place and part of the Ministry from which Judas had faln Acts 1.25 For having received power Ministerial immediately from Christ they did duly conscientiously orderly and effectually fulfil their own Ministry and also took care to ordain others that might do so too both in their times and after them distributing their own labors into several Countreys and to several sorts of people Gal. 2.7 some to the Circumcision of the Jews others to those of the uncircumcised Gentiles Among whom they exercised their Office and Ministry 1 Coâ— 5.20 As Aâ—â—â—â—sadors â—oâ— Christ as though God did be eech you by us we pray y u in Christs stead be ye reconciled to God 1 Cor. 3.9 2 Cor. 11.2 Esth 7.8 Eph. 4.11 Acts 14.23 And when they had ordained them Presbyters in every Church in Lystra Iconium Antioch c. Acts 20.28 Take heed to your selves and to all the flock over which the holy Ghost hath made you Bishops or overseers to feed the Church of God c. Pauls speech to the Presbyters of the Church of Ephesus V. 17. 1 Tim. 3. 5.22 Lay hands i. e. by way of ordination to the Ministry 2 Tim. 2.2 The things thou hast heard of me commit thou the same to faithful men who shall be able to teach others also Tit. 1.5 I left thee in Creet that thou shouldst ordain Elders in every City as I had appointed thee Non tam solicitus de cura Timothei sed propter successores ejus ut
exemplo Timothei ecclesiae ordinationem custodirent Ambr. in 1 Tim. 6. not arbitrarily and precariously but as a trust and duty of necessity out of conscience and with all divine power authority and fidelity as Ambassadors from Christ for God as Heralds as Angels or Messengers sent from God as Laborers together with God in his Husbandry the Church as Woers and Espousers having Commission or Letters of credence to treat of and make up a marriage and espousals between Christ and the Church which sacred office of trust and honor none without due authority delegated to him from Christ might perform any more than Haman might presume to court Queen Esther before the King Ahasuerus During these Primitive times of the Apostles Ministry of the Gospel before they had finished their mortal pilgrimage we read them careful to ordain Presbyters in every City and Church to give them charge of their Ministry to fulfil it of their flocks to feed and guide them in Christs way both for truth and orders over whom the Lord had made them over-seers by the Apostles appointment who not onely thus ordained others to succeed them immediately but gave command as from the Lord to these as namely to Timothy and Titus to take great care for an holy succession of Ministers such as should be apt to teach able and faithful men to whom they should commit the Ministry of the Word of life so as the Word or Institution of Christ might be kept unblamable till the coming of Jesus Christ 1 Tim. 6.14 by an holy order and office of Ministers duly ordained with the solemn imposition of hands as a visible token to men of the peculiar designiation of them and no others but those to this Office and Function who must attend on the Ministry give an account of their charge and care of souls to God Thus we finde beyond all dispute for Three Generations after Christ First in the Apostles secondly from them to others by name to Timothy and Titus thirdly from them to others by them to be ordained Bishops and Deacons the holy Ministry instituted by Christ is carried on in an orderly succession in the same Name with the same Authority to the same holy ends and offices as far as the History of the New Testament extends which is not above thirty years after Christs Ascension And we have after all these the next Succession testifying the minde of the Lord and the Apostles Clemens the Scholar of Saint Paul mentioned Phil. 4.3 who in his divine Epistle testifies That the Apostles ordained every where the first-fruits or prime Believers for Bishops and Deacons Pag. 54. And pag. 57. the Apostles appointed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 distinct Offices as at present 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That when these slept with the Lord others tried and approved men should succeed and execute their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 holy Ministry than which testimony nothing can be more evident After that he blames the Corinthians for raising sedition for one or two mens sake against all the Presbytery Pag. 62. And exhorts at last Let the flock of Christ be at peace with the Presbyters ordained to be over it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So after Be subject to the Presbyters c. Thus the excellent methods of Christs grace and wisdom toward his Church appear as to this peculiar Office and constant Function of the Evangelical Ministry commanding men to work the work of God that they may have eternal life John 6.29 which is to believe in him whom the Father hath sent sealed and anointed with full power to suffer to satisfie to merit to fulfil all Righteosness Also to declare and confirm this to his Church constantly teaching guiding and sanctifying it He hath for this end taken care that faithful able and credible men should be ordained in an holy constant succession to bear witness or record of him to all posterity that so others might by hearing believe without which ordinarily they cannot Rom. 10.14 15. Nor can they hear with regard or in prudence give credit and honor to the speaker or obey with conscience the things spoken unless the Preacher be such an one as entreth in by the door John 10.1 into the sheepfold such as is sent by God either immediately as the Apostles or mediately as their Successors from them and after them who could never have preached and suffered with that confidence conscience and authority unless they had been conscious that they were rightly sent of God Rom. 10.14 15. Psal 68.11 Isai 53.1 1 Cor. 1.18 and Christ At whose Word onely this great company of Preachers were sent into the world who so mightily in a short time prevailed as to perswade men every where to believe a report so strange so incredible so ridiculous so foolish to flesh and blood and to the wisdom of the world Thus far then the tenor of the whole New Testament 6. Distinct Characters and Notes of the Ministerial Office John 15.19 and that one Apostolike Writer Clemens witnesseth that as Jesus Christ the great Prophet and chief Shepherd 1 Pet. 5.4 was sent and impowred with all power from the Father to carry on the great work of saving sinners by gathering them out of the world into the fold and bosom of his Church So he did this and will ever be doing it till his comming again by ordeining and continuing such means and Ministry Mat. 28.20 as he saw fittest to bring men into and to guide them in Joh. 21.15 Feed my Lambs my Sheep Acts 20.28 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To feed as Shepheards the flock 1 Pet. 5.2 1 Cor. 4.4 Let a man so account of us as the Ministers of Christ and Stewards of the mysteries of God c. 2 Tim. 4.1 2. 2 Tim. 4.5 Acts 20.29 1 Tim 4.11 Mat. 28. ult Heb. 13.14 Obey them that have the rule over you and submit your selves for they watch for your souls as they that must give an account c. Luke 12.43 Blessed is that servant the faithfull and wise Steward set over the house-hold whom his Master comming shall find so doing Dan. 12.3 1 Cor. 9.17 If I do this willingly I have a reward c. the wayes of saving truth of Religious orders and of holy lives Investing as we have seen particular persons whose names are recorded with peculiar power to teach to gather to feed and govern his Church by Doctrine by Sacraments and by holy Discipline Setting those men in peculiar relations and Offices to his Church as Fathers Stewards Bishops Shepheards Rulers Watchmen calling them by peculiar names and distinct titles as light of the world Salt of the earth Mat. 5.13 Fishers of men Mat. 4.19 Stars in his right hand Rev. 2.1 Angels of the Churches Requiring of them peculiar duties as to Preach the word in season and out of season to feed his Lambs and Sheep to fulfill the work of their Ministry to take care of the flock against grievous Wolves
16.18 Eph. 2.20 Heb 6.2 in the order of Christs Church which are diligently to attend humbly to obey Heb. 13.17 thankfully to own respect love esteem and honor 1 Cor. 9.11 1 Thes 5.12 13. liberally to requite the doctrine and labors of the true and faithful Ministers 1 Tim. 5.17 who are thus over them in the Lord in a right way and succession of Ministeriall Office divinely instituted and constantly derived authority In the perpetuating of which to so many centuries of years since Christs Ascension by lawfull and uninterrupted succession in his Church the power and providence of God is not less remarkably seen than in the preservation of the Scriptures amidst all persecution confusions and variations of humane affairs Also the love and care of Christ to his Church the fidelity of his promise is evident being no less made true to the Ministry than to the whole Church to be with them to the end of the world and by the Ministry that is made good to the whole Church that the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against the foundations of the Church which are laid upon the writings and by the labours of the Prophets and Apostles and after them still layed and preserved by able faithfull and ordeined Ministers The consecrating or ordeyning of whom by the Imposition or laying on of hands in a continued succession for the good of the Church is reckoned by the holy Author of the Epistle to the Hebrews among the principles and foundations of Christian Religion joyned with doctrines of Faith Repentance Baptism Resurrection and eternal judgement for other meaning of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Imposition of hands I find not by Scripture practise or the Church afterward so clear and constant as this in Ordination to an holy Ministry Nor can Confirmation be rightly done to the Baptised and Catechised but by those who are ordeined That to deny the Ordination and due succession of Ministers by which to carry on the work of Christ in his Church or to seek to overthrow it in any Church is all one as if men should deny those grand and fundamentall points of Faith Repentance Resurrection and judgement to have been taught by Christ or Baptism to have been instituted that to overthrow and abolish the constant Ministry and Office in the Church can be the design of none but those who care not to turn Infidels and to live in all Atheistical profaness If then there be any force or authority from Scriptures as the Oracles of God to prove by precept institution or example the religious necessity of any peculiar duties or holy Offices and divine Ministrations by which men are made Christians and distinguished as the Church of Christ from the world if the Preaching the word of life the teaching of the histories the opening of the mysteries the urging the precepts the denouncing of the terrors the offering the promises the celebrating the Sacraments the binding to wrath and shutting up to condemnation all unbelievers and impenitents the loosing of penitents and opening Heaven to them by the knowledge of Law or Gospell if these or any other holy ministrations be necessary not to the well-being only but the very being of a Church Christian Sure there there is as I have shewed no less strength pregnancy and concurrent Scripture clearness to convince and confirm the peculiar office divine power and function of the Evangelicall Ministry Without which all those ministrations must needs have ceased long agoe as to any notion or conscience among men of holy divine and Christian that is the appointments institutions messages or orders of Jesus Christ which could never carry any such marks of divine credit and authority meerly from vulgar credulity and forwardness of reception or from generall common talk and tradition among men if there had been no peculiar men appointed by God in his name and by his Commission to hold forth to the world this great salvation to convince or convert or leave men without excuse As there can be no valid message autoritative Embassie credible assignment or conveyance of truth promise command duty comfort bounty or love to others where there is only a generall fame and unauthorised report without any speciall Messenger Embassador Assigner and Conveyer to the authority of whose speech and actions or conveyances not any mans own forwardness nor others easiâ—ess and credulity doth suffice but some peculiar characters Seals and evidences by letters of credence or other sure and known tokens of a truly assigned and really derived authority do give ground to believe or power to validate what any man so performeth not in his own name or for his own interests but to an others who principally employs him and who only can make good what he so far promiseth or declareth or sealeth as he hath commission and authority from another so to do No man that speaks or negotiates in anothers name especially in matters of great consequence of as high a nature as life and death can expect to be believed by wise and serious men and that they should accordingly order both their affections and all their affairs unless they saw the marks of infallible authority far beyond the confidence of a trivial talker and a bad orator In this point then of a peculiar office and function of the Ministry Evangelical which is divinely instituted in which some men are solemnly invested by which all Religion is confirmed and preserved to the Church We have not onely full measure from Christ himself and heaped up by Apostolical precept and example evidently set forth in the Scriptures and pressed down by after Histories of the Church in a constant succession but it is also running over by those necessary accumulations which all right reason order and prudence do liberally suggest both in the Theory and the Practick 8. The peculiar Office of the Ministry confirmed by Reason For first no man by any natural capacity or acquired ability as a reasonable Creature is bound in conscience to be a Minister of the Gospel and holy Mysteries to others for then all men and women too ought to be such or else they sin Secondly Nor yet by any civil and politick capacity as living in any Society or City can any man be obliged to direct and guide others in the things of God since that relation invests no man in any civil power office or authority until the supreme fountain of civil power calls him to the place and endues him with such power much less can it put any into an authority which is divine spiritual and supernatural to act as in Gods and Christs name and to higher ends than humane 3. Nor thirdly doth any rel gious common capacity as a believer or a Christian or as endued with gifts and graces furnish any one with Ministerial power and lay that duty on him for then every Christian great and small yong and old man and woman 1 Cor. 12.25 29. Are all Apostles are
all Prophets are all Teachers c. 18. All are not nor are any such as they are Christians or gracious c. 1 Cor. 12. ought to minister holy things to others to challenge the Keys of Heaven to themselves to be as in Christs stead to rule and oversee his house which cannot avoide as the Apostle proves abominable absurdities and detestable confusions no way beseeming the wisdom of Christ the majesty of Christian Religion or that order and decency which ought to be in Church-Assemblies being as contrary to reason as if every servant in an house should chalâ—enge the power of the Keys and the Stewards place or every member the office of the eyes tongue and hands by vertue of that common relation it hath as well as these parts to the same body the same soul and head As then right reason tells us beyond all reply That neither natural nor civil nor religious common gifts endowments or abilities instate any person in the office of Magistrate Judge Ambassador Herald Notary or publick Sealer Fraus est injuria quic quid agitur sub alterius persona sine debita ab illo autoritate Reg. Jur. Matth. 28.18 All power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or authority is given unto me in Heaven and in Earth that is in order to perfect Christs design his Churches good Acts 1.8 Autoritas delegata ab altâ—rius voluntate pendet tam quoad ipsam potestatâ—m quam ad derivandi modum Reg. Jur. 1 Cor. 4.19 I will know not the speech of them that are puffed up but the power V. 20. For the Kingdom of God is not in word but in power i. e. That holy polity and orderly Kingdom which Jesus Christ hath set up and governs in his Church is not managed by confident praters but by authoritative Preachers Matth. 7.28 As Christ Jesus so his true Ministers teach and administer holy things as men having authority and not as the Scribes which places require not onely personal sufficiencies for the office but an orderly designation and induction to it from the fountain of civil power either mediately or immediately The same right reason which is most agreeable and servient to true Christian Religion requires a right derivation or conveyance of all supernatural Ministerial Church power which is in and from Jesus Christ as the sole supreme head and divine origin of it either immediately as they and none others had to whom Christ first consigned it and both by miraculous gifts and works confirmed it to be in them or mediately as those Bishops and Presbyters had it who without force fraud or any sinister way of usurpation or bold intrusion received this power from the Apostles by prayer and benediction with imposition of their hands in the name of Christ and from them their successors have lawfully derived it without interruption to the true Ministers of the Gospel even to this day as I have proved which not onely the Scriptures of undisputable verity but even those other very credible Histories of the Church and other Records of learned and holy Men in all ages to these times which the providence of God hath afforded us do abundantly declare all which to deny with a morose perverseness or rustical indiffereâ—cy is as if a Hog should answer all arguments with grunting And to act contrary to so strong a stream of concurrent Authorities both as to the judgment and practise of the Church in all ages is a work onely fit for Ranters and Seekers and Fanaticks or for Jews Turks and Heathen Infidels but not for any sober Christian that owns in the least kinde the Name of Jesus Christ or desires to be a member of any true Christian Church In which as all true and humble Christians have always enjoyed and with thankfulness owned the rightful succession and authority of their oâ—dained Ministers Pastors and Teachers so the Lord from Heaven in all ages hath witnessed to them by his blessings of truth and peace on the hearts of his people and by their means chiefly continuing the light of the Gospel to these days amidst those Heathenish persecutions Heretical confusions and Schismatical fractions which have sought to overthrow the Being or the Purity or the Order and Unity of the true Church To this judgment and testimony of Scriptures and antient Writers both in right and fact I might adde a cloud of witnesses from later reformed Divines which were very learned and very holy men far above the vulgar spirits both in other Churches and in this of England all agreeing with our excellent Bishop Jewel Bishop Jewels Apology Ministrum Ecclesiae legitime vocari oportere rectè atque ordine praefici ecclesiae Dei Neminem autem ad sacrum Ministerium pro suo arbitrio ac ibidine posse se intrudere That no may may intrude himself into the Ministry by his own will and pleasure or by any others who are not of that Order and Calling but he ought to be lawfully called and duly ordained by those in whom the lawful succession of ordinative power ever hath been and still is rightly placed and continued Agreeable to which there is a whole Jury of eminent Modern Divines alleged by a late industrious and ingenuous * See Master Halls Pulpit guarded Author who hath spared me that pains 9. The Priestly order among the Jews Joel 2.17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Niss de vita Mos Aronis Virga 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l. 3. ep 20. Philo. Judaeus de sacerdotâ—o Aaronis calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Numb 16. Exod. 19.6 2 Chro. 26 20. Vzziah ceased to be fit to rule as a King being smitten with Leprosie who usurped the office of the Priest 1 King 13.33 4. I may adde by way of confirmation of that common equity and rules of order which must be among men in all things and most necessarily in things truly religious The inviolable Function and peculiar Office or Order of the Priests and Levites which were the Ministers of the Lord in his antient Church of the Jews which is a most convincing instance to prove not the sameness and succession of that Order but the equity comliness and exemplariness of a peculiar Ministry for holy things among Christians under the Gospel since that Levitical Ministry was not more holy or honorable nor more distinguished in power and authority and office from the people than this in the Christian Church which is more immediately derived from Christ as clearly instituted and ordained by him and more fully exhibitive of him both in the Historical Truths and in the Mystical gifts and graces of his Spirit Yet we see who so despised or violated that Order and Ministry among the Jews under pretence of a common holiness in Gods people who were in a spiritual sense indeed called an holy Nation and a royal Priesthood so as to confound the Functions and Offices divinely distinguished either the earth from beneath devoured them
abilities and willingness would make a Minister of Christ which they will not Certainly no men are so good natured of themselves without hopes of gain or some benefit as of their own good will to undertake and constantly to persevere in so hard and hazardous besides so holy a service as this of holding forth to a vain proud carnal hypocritical Vera cruce digni qui crucifixum adorant Insana religio Cecil Exitiabilis supeâ—stitio Tacit. Annal. l. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Julius Imp. ep 7. 1 Cor. 2.14 Exitiabilis superstitio Author ejus Christus qui Tiberio imperantâ— per procuratorem Pontiuâ— Pilatum supplicio affectus Tac. l. 15. Annal. Miranda etiam pudenda credit Christianus cujus fides impudens esse debet Tert. de Bapt. Sacra sacrilegiis omnibus tetriâ—ra Cecil de Christian 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb hist l. 4. c. 14. Else Christian Religion would have failed Multi barbarorum in Christum credunt sine charactere vel atramento scriptum habentes per spiritum in cordibus suis salutem veterum traditionem diligenter custodientes quà m Apostoli tradiderunt iis quibus committebant ecclesias cui ordinationi assentiunt multae gentes Tren l. 4. c. 4. persecuting and devilish world so de picable and ridiculous a doctrine as this of a crucified Saviour at first was and still seems to the natural or onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rational man unless there were by the wisdom and authority of Christ such ties of duty and calling laid upon some mens consciences as onely the mission and mandate of God can lay upon men who are not naturally more disposed to go on Gods errand than Moses or Jeremy or Jonah were And however now the peace warmth and serenity of times hath made the Ministry of the Gospel a matter of covetousness or popular ambition or curiosity or wantonness to many of these new Preachers who with rashness levity and a kinde of frolickness undertake that work which the best men and Angels themselves would not without much weeping as Saint Austine that day when he was ordained a Presbyter or with fear and trembling undertake yet the rigor and storms of primitive times it is very probable would have quenched the now so forward heats and flashes of these mens spirits When to Preach the Gospel and to preside as a Bishop or Presbyter in the Church was to expose a mans self to the front of persecution to stand in the gap against the violent incursions of malicious men and cruel devils To be a Minister of Jesus Christ was presently to forsake all and to take up the Cross and follow Christ to adopt with holy orders famine and nakedness banishment prisons beasts racks fires torments many deaths in one so that unless there had been divine authority enjoyning power enabling and special grace assisting the Ordainers in the Name of Christ sending and so in conscience binding together with gracious promises of a reward in Heaven incouraging the ordained doubtless the glorious Gospel of mans salvation had ere this been buried in oblivion none had believed that report nor heard of it if none had dared to preach it and none would of his own good will have been so hardy or prodigal of all worldly interests honor liberty safety estate and life as to adventure all needlessly and spontaneously on such a message to others so unwonted so unwelcome so offensive to the ears and hearts of men unless he had been conscious to a speâ—ial dâ—ty laid upon him by divine authority which was always derived in that holy and solemn Ordination which was the inauguration of Ministers to that great and sacred Work This indeed gave so great confirmation and courage to the true and ordâ—ined Ministers of the Gospel that believing what they preached of a crucified Saviour and knowing whose work it was in whose Name they were ordained by whose power they were sent to how great ends their labors were designed even to save souls they willingly bare the Cross of Christ Acts 5.41 and counted it a crown and honorary addition to their Ministry to be thought worthy to suffer for the Name of Christ that what any of them wanted in the power of miracles was made up in the wonder of their patience when no Armies no State favored them and both opposed them when they had no temptations of getting a better living by preaching than any other way but rather losing of what they had when they expected few applauders of their boldness and forwardness many persecutors and opposers of their consciencious endeavors to do the duty which Christ by the Church had laid on them when they might not grow restive and lazy and knock off when they pleased but a wo and a necessity and an heavy account to be given to the great Pastor of the Church Christ Jesus always founded in their ears and beat upon their mindes These put them upon those Heroick resolutions to endure all things for Christs sake 2 Tim. 2.10 I endure all things for the elects sake c. 2 Cor. 11. 12. Phil. 1. Tit. 1.11 1 Tim. 6.5 Rom. 16.17 I beseech you Brethren mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned and avoid them Vers 18. For they that are such serve not the Lord Jesus Christ but their own belly and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple 1 Cor. 4.1 2. John 10.1 2. and the Churches sake and the good of those souls committed to their charge Nor did they remit their care or slacken the conscience of their duty in preaching diligently the Gospel because of the forwardness and seeming zeal of those that were false Brethren and false Apostles who out of envy or spight or for filthy lucre or any vain-glory among Christians set up the trade of preaching upon their own stock of boldness without any mission from Christ or those to whom he had delegated that power to ordain fit and able men Their seeming good will and readiness to preach did not free them from the brand of false Apostles and deceitful workers Satans ministers and messengers sent to buffet not to build the Church Wolves in sheeps clothing serving their bellies and not the Lord Christ or the Churches good whose order and authority they despise Nor can they be faithful to Gods work unless they keep to his word both as to the truths delivered and the order prescribed and the duties enjoyned and the authority established Christ doth not onely provide food for his family but stewards also and dispensers of it who may and must see to give every one their portion in due season rightly dividing the Word of truth There is not onely plenty but order and government in Christs house nothing less becomes the servants of Christ than this sharking and scrambling way of these new men who will snatch and carve for themselves and dispence to others what when
account as against any peculiar office and power Ministerial but onely in a fair and orderly way of Christian charity and useful conversation wherein private believers soberly and wisely communicate of those gifts of knowledge they have attained not to the subversion of faith and peace in the Church or Consciences but to the further confirmation of them This as it is no way envied or denied by any good Ministers so far as God hath granted it or the charity and zeal of any modest and humble Christian desires it So there is no ground either in Reason or Religion to be urged against the peculiar Calling and Function of the Ministry from this Christian Liberty of Charity any more than there is cause to pull down any mans dwelling house because there are some sheds and pent-houses leaning to it which have their uses and conveniences in their kinde and proportion but not comparably to the main mansion which hath far more strength order beauty and usefulness I shall afterward give a fuller account of that Christian Liberty in Preaching and Prophecying which is by some arrogantly urged against the Authoritative Ministry as any peculiar office and appointment of Christ Onely at present I would endeavor to satisfie the sober and humble Christian That the Calling of the Ministry which is and ought in all Religious Reason to be peculiar to some men both in abilities and ordination as well as in exercise of a divine authority and special power this I say doth no whit quench or repress but rather regulate and preserve that true Liberty which consists in private Christians conferring admonishing informing and strengthning one another in every good word and work without any neglect or undervaluing of the Publick Ministry where it may be had To which as commonly all well-taught Christians ow under God the light 1 Thes 5.14 Warn them that are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unruly disorderly out of their ranks and places where God hath set them in his church 2 Thes 3.6 We command you Brethren in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ that ye withdraw your selves from every brother who walketh disorderly and not after the tradition which he received from us Tit. 1.10 11. There are many unruly and vain-talkers c. whose mouths must be stopped and soundness they have in Religion so they know That all gifts are bounded by the Word of God which is the measure and touchstone of grace that nothing is further from grace than unruly living and disorderly walking that the gravity of Religion abhors all uncomly motions and rude extravagancies which are as far from true piety or zeal as mad-pranks and ravings are from being heights or excesses of reason Private presumptions be mens abilities never so great may not proudly and uncharitably usurp against publick order peace and authority in the Civil State much less against that divine polity which Christ hath established in his holy Family the Church Ministers not less necessary for the Church than Commanders are for an Army 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clem. ep ad Cor. p 46. What wise Magistrate will allow it in a Subject what discreet Commander as Clement writing to the Factious Corinthians observes will countenance that private and heady confidence in any Soldier under pretence of valor or hatred of the enemy or zeal for the Generals honor and Armies good without any Order Commission or Command to engage himself upon fighting the enemy or commanding any part of the Army to the violating of those just and necessary Rules of Discipline in the exact observation whereof the safety strength and honor of an Army infinitely more consists than in the Thrasonick forwardness and fool-hardiness of any person in it be he never so able or willing which Manlius Torquatus expressed Livius Dec. 1. lib. 8. Disciplinam militarem qua stetit ad hanc diem Romana res solvisti c. Triste exemplum sed in posterum salubre c. 2 Tim. 2.5 If a man strive for mastery yet he is not crowned except he strive lawfully Secundum leges Athleticas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Refractarii Disorderly Agitators A Sect wh ch Clem. Alex. tells of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 320. by that severity of putting his own son to death for fighting without order from him his General although he fought successfully For wise men consider it is not so necessary to fight or to preach as to do both decently and in order nor shall any man be commended or crowned for either unless he do them lawfully Rashness is no part of any mans fortitude much less of his Religion nor is confidence any sign of true valor nor boasting of courage neither is confusion any ingredient in Christian charity nor Faction any support of the Faith nor disorderly walking any fewel of those holy flames which dwell in the humble brests of true Christians and fill them with commendable zeal The Church of Christ is compared to a City that is at unity in it self and to an Army with Banners Liberty must not expel Order out of the Church Psal 122 3. Cont. 6.3 Rev. 21.19 These holy allusions are so far argumentative by way of right reason and religious proportions as to assure us That neither the strength nor beauty of this holy City can be preserved unless the comliness order and exactness of those gemmeous foundations and walls which Christ and his holy Apostles have laid and set up in doctrine holy institutions and peculiar Ministry be observed and kept which are not onely guides and fences for the Churches safety and direction but also limits and boundaries to all mens extravagancy in Religion Nor yet can the majesty of this Heavenly Host the Sacred Militia of Christs Church on Earth continue either as to its safety in it self or its terror to its enemies round about unless the Standard-bearers the Ministers Chrysost in 1 Tim. hom 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Heb. 2.10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Isai 10.18 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. whose office is to hold up the Banner of Christs Cross against the wisdom power and malice of men and devils be supported and maintained for these are appointed by Christ the Captain-General of our Salvation to be the directers of the Churches motions and as the centers of its peace and order in its several bands and companies which are the several Congregations Who without Ministers duly placed with authority among them will soon be as sheep without a shepherd or as soldiers are when the standard-bearer faileth easily scattered and destroyed And indeed nothing seems more to reprove and confute the perverse disputings of some men against the setled order and calling of the Ministry who pretend to Military Discipline and Orders than this consideration For they cannot but in reason be self-condemned since if they have any grains of Salt in them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Inter
Cyclopes Non tam spectandum quid agat quisque quam quo ordine nec tam quo animo quam quâ disciplina Ep. Wint. Andrews Ordo postulat ut virtute eminentiores sint loco superiores qui habeant rationum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 1. V d. Clem. Ro. Epist ad Corinth Numb 11.17 they cannot but daily see a necessity of exact order and distinct power which must be observed among themselves as soldiers without which Armies will be but heaps upon heaps confused crouds and noises of men if any one who fancies his own or an others sufficiencies shall presently usurp the power and intrude into the office of Captain and Commander whose work is not onely to use a few good words now and than but to fight valiantly and yet to keep both himself and others in good order No less is order necessary to the Church in its Societies over which able and fit Ministers duly placed have not onely the work of Preaching lying on their Consciences which requires more than ordinary and vulgar abilities but they have many other great and weighty affairs which they are to discharge both publickly and privately as workmen that need not to be ashamed as those that are meet instruments and workers together with God and Christ in the great work of saving souls to which if onely memory and a voluble tongue and an oratorious confidence would have served there needed not so great preparations and power of the Spirit from on high to come on the Apostles which not onely furnished them with Matter what to say and Languages wherein but with just and full authority to preach Christs Gospel in Christs Name and to settle a like constant Authority Order and Power Ministerial in all Churches for holy Administrations putting upon their Successors whom they ordained in every place as the spirit of Moses was put on the seventy Elders of that Spirit that is of that same power Ministerial which they had immediately from Christ Nor was any one not rightly ordained antiently esteemed as any Minister of the Church nor any thing he did valid nor were any that adhered to such disorderly walkers and impostors ever reckoned among good Christians or as sound Members in the Church Cypr. Epist 76. De Baptisandis Novatianis ad Magnum Novatianus in Ecclesia non est nec Episcopus â—â—mputari potest qui Evangelica Apostolica autoritate contempta nemini succedens à se ipso ortus est Habere enim aut tenere Ecclesiam nullo modo potest qui ordinatus in Ecclesia non est Quomodo gregi Christi annumerari potest qui legitimum non sequitur pastorem quomodo pastor haberi debet qui manente vero pastore in Ecclesia Dei ordinatione succedanea praesidente nemini succedens à seipso incipiens alienus sit dominicae pacis divina veritatis inimicus As Saint Cyprian most eloquently and zealously writes concerning Novatianus who usurped the office of a Bishop and Pastor among some credulous and weak people despising the Ordination of the Church How can he be counted a Bishop or Minister in the Church who thus like a Mushroom grows up from himself How can he have any office in the Church who is not placed there by the officers in the Church which hath ever had in it true Pastors who by a successive Ordination have received power to preside in the Church He that sets up of his own new score and succeeds none formerly ordained is both an alien to and an enemy of the peace and truth divine Nor can that sheep be reckoned as one of Christs flock who doth not follow a lawfully ordained Pastor Thus Saint Cyprian a Learned holy Bishop and after a Martyr for Christ testifies the sense of the Church and all true Christians in his time who flourished in the third Century after Christ I will onely adde one place more out of Tertullian Tertul. lib. de Praescrip adv Haereses Edant Haeretici origines Ecclesiarum suarum evolvant ordinem Episcoporum suorum ita per successiones ab initio decurrentium ut primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis vel Apostolicis virâ— qui tamen cum Apostolis perseveraverint habuerit autorem antecessorem Hoc enim modo Ecclesiae Apostolicae tensus suos deferunt Sicut Smyrnaeorum Ecclesia habeus Polycarpum à Johanne Collocatum resert Sicut Romanorum Clementem à Petro Ordinatum c. Traditionem itaque Apostolorum in toto mundo manifestatam in Ecclesia adest perspicere omnibus qui verè velius audere Et habemus enumerare eos qui ab Apostolis instituti sunt Episcopi in Ecclesiis successores eorum usque ad nos Quibus etiam ipsas Ecclesias remittebant suum ipsorum locum Magisterii tradentes Qui nihil tale cognoverunt neque docuerunt quale ab his deliratur Irenaeus lib. 3. cap. 3. De iis quâ— decedunt ab Apostolica Successione who lived before Saint Cyprian in the end of the second Century whom Cyprian usually called his Master for the learning warmth force and eloquence which were in his works till his defection Let these new Masters saith he and their Disciplies set forth to us the Original of their Churches the Catalogue and Succession of their Bishops and Ministers so running upward without interruption that it may appear their first Bishop or Presbyter had some Apostle or some that persevered with the Apostle for their predecessor and ordainer For thus the true and Apostolically planted Churches do ever make their reckonings as the Church of Smyrna had their first Bishop Polycarpus placed among them by St. John the Apostle So the Church of Rome and Antioch had their Pastors or Bishops setled by the Apostle Peter Thus Tertullian and with him Irenaeus and all the antients who sought to keep the unity of the Spirit and the bond of peace Eph. 4.3 The purity of doctrine and power of holy Discipline in the Church of Christ These holy men never dreamed of Self-ordainers or of gifted yet unordained Ministers nor did they own any Christians in Church Society or Ecclesiastick Order and holy Communion where there was not an evident distinct and personally demonstrable Succession of Bishops Pastors and Teachers in Ministerial Authority so constituted by holy Ordination lineally descended and rightly derived from the Apostolical Stem and the Root Jesus Christ. Nor is this so divine an Institution so solemn an Ordination 17. Peculiar Officers as Ministers most necessary for the common peoples good as to Religion so sacred a Mission and so clear and constant a Succession of Ministers whose office it is to bear witness of the Name of Christ in his love and sufferings and merits to the end of the World till the number of Saints be perfected till the work of the Ministry is finished and the Body of Christ his Church fully edified Eph. 4.12 This I say is not of more concernment
is among us not so much a famine as a surfet of the Word and knowledge which hath here been as the waters of the Sea Hab. 2.14 disdains those shores of order office and duty which the Lord hath set for its bars and bounds in his Church Christians in many places having had great fulness are come to great wantonness and the enemies of the Ministry The greatest enemies of Ministers make them most necessary and Reformed Religion in this Church are not such as have been kept meager and tame with emptiness and ignorance but such as have been pricked with provender high fed by an able and constant Ministry These are grown to such ferocious spirits like pampered horses whom no ground will hold daily neighing after novelties rushing upon any adventures and impatient to bear those Ministers any longer by whose bounty they have been so liberally nourished with all means of knowledge preaching conferring and writing These now affect high racks and empty mangers subtilties rather than solidities and novelties more than nourishment yea they are become the rivals of their Ministers and und rtake like Balaams Beast to teach their Masters not onely speaking with them but against them yea seeking to cast them quite off lifting up their heel against them and trampling their feeders under their feet Thus having either got the bridâ—e between their teeth or having cast quite off their neck the reigns of Order Government and Discipline in Religion Psal 32.9 they are become like Horse and Mule without understanding without gratitude civility and common humanity so far they are from sober piety Running furiously without their guides wantonly snuffing up the wind and proudly lifting up themselves in their high crested opinions and presumptuous fancies of notions gifts prophecyings and inspirations Glorying in this riotous liberty and mad frolicks of Religion which all wise humble and holy Christians know are not more unworthy of and uncomfortable to all good Ministers who taught them better than they will be most dangerous destructive and damnable to those men themselves who proudly affect those ruder and dangerous follies in the Church of Christ who cannot either they or their posterity be ever so safe as in Christs way at his finding and under his custody where with holy and just restraints becoming Reason Order and Religion there are also the most ingenuous liberties and the most liberal fruitions Wandering prodigals in Religion who forsake the order and regularity of their Fathers house which is full of bread will soon be reduced to a morsel of bread And we see already such as have in their pride and disdain most forsaken the true Ministry are come by their riotous courses to feed on husks and from the harlotry of their wanton and fine opinions to consort with swine having hired out Luke 15. and enslaved themselves to all rude unjust and profane designs or else wallowing in filthy and sensual lusts which makes them sin against Heaven and Earth and be no more worthy to be called the sons of God or the children of this Christian Reformed Church So that we evidently see That those men fight against God against Christ Jesus against the Reformed and Christian Religion against the Word of God which is the standard of Religion against the Unity Order and Cathol ke conformity of the Church of the Christ in all ages against the future Succession of Religion against their own souls against their posterity against the common good of all mankinde and all such as may want and enjoy the inestimable blessing of the Gospel who ever fight against the holy office divine authority necessary duty sacred dignity and constant succession of the Evangelical Ministers and Ministry without which the Church of Christ like a Field or Garden without diâ—igent and daily Husbandmen and Gardiners would long ago have run to waste and been over-run with all maner of evil wâ—â—d which grow apace even in the best Plantations if God in his wisdom and mercy to mankinde and to his Church had not appointed some men as his Ministers to take care from time to time that the field of the Church be tilled in every place that the Garden be weeded and the vineyard fenced and this especially for their sakes who are the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 most of men whose cares and burdens of life or whose dulness and incapacity or whose wants and weakness or whose lusts and passions would never either move them to or continue them in any way worthy the name of true Religion if God had not sent and ordained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cryers 1 Tim. 2.7 Praecones vel Caduceatores Heralds and Ambassadors to summon invite and by pious importunity even compel men to come into the ways of true piety and happiness which being not onely far above sinful flesh and blood but quite contrary to them had need have a Ministry whose authority for its rise assistance and succession should be beyond what is of humane original and derivation which who so seek to oppose destroy or alter will certainly bring upon themselves not onely the guilt of so high an insolence against Christ and injury against this Church but also will stand accountable to Gods justice for those many souls damnation whom their vanity and novelty have perverted and destroyed both in the present age and after generations for want of true Ministers These first weapons then which the Adversaries of the peculiar Calling of the Ministry hoped to finde in the Armony of Scripture or Right Reason whereby to defend their own intrusion and to offend that holy Function and divinely instituted Succession are found I think to have as little force in them to hurt the Ministry or to help the enemy 1 Sam. 17. as Goliahs Shield Helmet Sword and Spear had either to injure David or secure himself yea we see those smooth stones those pregnant and piercing Authorities of many clear and concurrent Texts of Scripture both for precept and example which I have produced according to right reasoning from Jesus Christ and the blessed Apostles To which the Catholâ—ke practice and custom of all Churches in after times is as a sling directing them more forcibly and firmly against the brazen foreheads of those Anakims that oppose the Ministry All these together are sufficient to prostrate to the ground their proud height and to put to flight that uncircumcised party who have defied and seek to destroy the hoâ—y Ordination of Evangelical Ministers whose poor and oppressed estate although it may now seem but as little David with his Scrip and Staff in the eyes of self-exalting adversaries who despise and curse them in their hearts yet these may finde them to come in the Name and Power of the Lord sent by Gods mission furnished with Christs commission and appointed by the Churches due Ordination to be Leaders Rulers and chief Officers in the Church Militant under His Excellency the Lord Jesus Christ
Instituted or to encourage any Christians to entertain those proud and spitefull Peninnahs of pretenders to be gifted men thereby to grieve and vex the Souls of the true and faithfull Ministers as she did Hannahs devout meekness 1 Sam. 1. with her malipert insolency It is no argument to perswade the Church therefore to cast out of Christs family the Stewards and dispensers of holy mysteries which he hath appointed because Christians have sometime in their enforced wandrings Multum differunt lex necessitatis ordinis quod ita fieri debet quod aliter fieri non potest Reg. Iu. been relieved by some strangers or private and mutuall Charity which may in such cases be great though their gifts and provision be but moderate However it were madness for Christians now where no necessity or disorder presseth and when neither gifts are so good nor Charity so great in any of these new men to venture themselves upon their powers for supplyes who like the foolish Virgins have too little for themselves however they boast of their full Lamps and Oyl to spare Such small and feeble oppositions then Lib. de praesc adv Haere Proprium hoc est haereticorum ex pancioribus Scriptura locis plura intelligi velle Tert. ad Praxeam which as Tertullian tels us either Hereticks or Schismaticks are wont to bring from broken and abused Scriptures for their novell opinions their proud and pragmatick confusions against the antient and Catholick sense which the Church hath alwaies held forth by its practise agreeable to the many clear and unquestionable places do no more weaken the divine authority of those things which the Catholick Church upon lively grounds observeth as it alwaies hath this of a constant ordeined Ministry no more I say than if Dalilah should have plucked two or three of Sampsons hairs Judges 16. instead of cutting off his goodly locks and prodigious tresses Nor may these false and flattering Dalilahs of our times who by cauponating Religion and handling the Scriptures deceitfully 2 Cor. 2.17 seek to betray the strength honour and order of this reformed Church in England under pretences of great kindness think that by twitching thus one or two hairs the Ministers strength will fail them or that the Anti-ministeriall Philistins shall presently be upon them so as easily to prevail against the whole function of the setled Ministry which being divinely instituted and derived will ever be divinely assisted No Mat. 28.20 we find yet through the might of Gods grace and the testimony of good consciences so great a strength and holy courage in all true and faithfull Ministers as is abundantly able to assert themselves their function and the reformed Religion of this Church of England against all these Apollyons and Abaddons We are not so dispirited nor distressed but that we can still rowse up our selfs in the strength of God and in the Spirit of Jesus Christ and in the authority of our holy function so as easily to break in-sunder all such wit hs and cords by which the enemies not so much of our persons as of our calling and Religion hope to afflict us so that these uncircumcised in hearts and lips shall not safely touch us or mock us Judges 15.17 Only as Sampson did of the men of Judah we humbly crave of the secular powers which are now over us that their hands may not be against us to fall upon us themselves however they expose us thus to contend with those men of Ashdâ—d alone Ps 118.12 Et multitudine inimicorum magnitudine pressus viribus numero valentium Ps 22.12 Ps 68.30 Who came about us first like Bees with their importune stings their vexatious disputings But now they threaten to come upon us like fat Buls of Basan on every side with their horns lifted up on high to destroy us But the Lord will be on our side so that we shall not need greatly to fear what these beasts of the people these unreasonable men can do unto us Who will soon be extinguished as fire among the thorns when once the Lord shall arise to plead his own cause not only by the zeal and patience and constancy of his servants the true Ministers but also by stirring up the spirit of wisdom in the hearts of all true Christians who will soon be asham'd of that levity contempt and confusion which these mens vanity or impiety and hypocrisy would fain bring upon them and their posterity in this great concernment of the setâ—ed Ministry and the true reformed Religion The evill designs of such captious disputers against the Ministry 1 Sam. 5. There are no doubt who of a long time have endeavoured and sought opportunity when they might bring with Carts and high shoos by the illiterate rudeness of the seduced vulgar the Ark of our Reformed Church and Re igion into the house of their mishâ—pen Dagon which hath upper parts like a mans but the lower as a Fish the head adorned with Christian Religion but the tayl deformed with superstition They softly and fairly pretend liberty and improvement with mens faces and womens hair as the Locusts which rose out of the bottomless pit but they will end in the Scorpious tayl of licentiousness Rev. 9.7 superstition and profaness Such Reformation will soon prove deformity They speak of bread but it will proove stones Mat. 7.10 and Serpents instead of Fishes Such manifestations of private gifts in wanton and presumptuous Spirits will soon turn to the quenching and resisting of the true light and heat of Gods Spirit whose purer flames are only fed with that holy Oyl which flows from the golden vessel of the Scriptures Zach. 4 12. divinely infused into them and diffused into the humble hearts of all good Christians by those pipes of the Ministry which Christ hath appointed for that service This Anti-ministeriall Liberty which some seek thus to dress up by an adulterous and wanton bravery against the calling of the Ministry is like the woman which sits in the midst of the Ephah of wickedness Zach. 5.7 upon the mouth of which God will ere long cast such a talent of lead as shall cover and stop it up by the just indignation and abhorrence of all good Christians to see themselves this Church the Ministers of it and the Reformed Religion so much wasted and abused by such prodigies of profaness as some of them are who speak nothing but proud and perverse things full of bold blasphemies and Anti christian confusions under the colour of gifts and Liberties of prophecying whereto as the wisdom and holy order set forth in Scripture give me countenance so in the next place neither do these mens gifts which they so boast and vapour of give any incouragement For first no wise man doubts of those mens emptiness which their great noyse and sounding sets forth every where 4. The vanity and emptiness of these Anti-Ministerials as to
horrid and abominable liquors whose venom hath so stupified their consciences that they are past all feeling and sense of either sin shame or sorrow Nor is there ever any of these new Rabbies who can content himself with either the orders of this Church or the Articles of Sound doctrines or Catechisticall foundations and principles which it hath embraced and propounded upon very grave and good advise as most safe and necessary for Christians They must ever have some new fangle either of opinion or practise to make them remarkable 7. Gifts alone make not a Minister nor furnish him with true Ministerial power and authority But if I should yield which I cannot do with truth or only suppose some of these men to have even ordinary Apostolicall gifts as they vainly and falsly pretend yet even these would not make them beyond or better than fals Apostles unless they had the call mission and authority which true Apostles had immediatly from Christ and which false Apostles untruly pretended to who though they taught the truth yet with falsity pretended they had seen the Lord Jesus and were sent as other Apostles by him Nor will those common gifts make them ordinary Prophets or Ministers in the Church unless they have the ordinary call and mission which Christ hath setled in the Church A Serpent of gold would not have brought those healing effects which the brasen did at Gods appointement Gifts of knowledge and utterance alone are not qualifications sufficient for men to challenge the right of Ordination to publick Ministry for the moralls and practiques of men as well as their intellectuals are much to be considered the Priest might be able and the Levite lusty for service when they were unclean and so unfit for the Temple The levity haughtiness rudeness boastings and inconstancies observable in some mens looks gesture habit and carriage as St. Ambrose guessed at the mine and garb of two Presbyters who afterward proved stark naught makes them less fit to be ordained Ministers in the Church than many who have weaker gifts but discover more prudence gravity meekness humility and diligence Autoritas Charismata praesupopanit at Charismata autoritatem non ponunt Gerard. de Minist Qualis ordinatio talis successus Luth. 1 Cor. 3.3 A stock and gifts and parts either naturall or acquired though never so thrifty and spreading is of it self but as a crabstock and can of it self bear no other than sour fruits of Factions Schisms Emulations and carnall confusions in the Church till it is grafted with holy ordination by that due ministeriall power which is in the Church As there are formally or truly no true Sacraments where the same Elements and words materiâ—lly are used unless there be also a right Minister of holy things who acts and consecrates not in any naturall or civill capacity as from his own mind or other mens will but by delegation and appointment from Christ nor can there be a right Minister In actionibus tam sacris quaÌ„ civilibus id validum quod legitimum Reg. Ju. or Officer from Christ as I formerly proved where there is not a right patent divine power and commission given in his Name by due ordâ—nation as it is but treason and rebellion for the abâ—est States-man or Lawyer to undertake and act the part of an Embassadour or Judge untill he be made such by those in reference to whose will and work such power and employment only can be conferred That cannot be done in anothers name which is not done by his consent Quo meliores eo deteâ—iores Verulam de Jesuitis and according to his declared will Men of the greatest gifts if they are disorderly in the Church are but as Wens in the hodâ— the greater the worser the more they swell beyond the modell and true proportion of the bodies features the more deformity and inconvenience they bring to the whole body nor hath any man any cause to boast of them for it is not the greatness but fitness of parts which makes them handsome or useful to the whole who knows not that great wits and parts are oft-times great temptations as was said of Origen Magnum ingenium magna tentatio Vinc. Lyrin de Origine Tertul Gen. 3. whose frequent Preaching in the Church of Alexandria before he was Ordeined Presbyter gave great offence to grave and godly men imputing his after errors and fall to his too great forwardness and presumption The Serpent which was subtiller than other beastâ— is chosen by the Devill as a fit organe for to convey his temptations Proud and presumptuous gifts in men are no better than those inordinate excrescencies which exceed mens noses or blind their eyes or somtimes swell bigger than their heads nor will their fate be better at last than that of the Giants was who presuming of his vast limbs 1 Chron. 20.6 and the extraordinary number of his fingers and toes which were twenty four in all yet there wanted not of Davids worthies who slew him when he defied the Church of God 2 Cor. 10.12 If men be left to measure themselves only by thems lves as most of these overwise-men do which of them but is prone to think very highly of himself and like the Apes in the fable fancy they can build as brave Houses and Cities and Churches as the ablest man but when they come to the Wood thâ—y have not so much as Sawes or Axes or any tools to begin the work withall But these over-forward men usually reply with great sadness and severity against Ministers Monopolising of the duty and office of Preaching the Gospell That Paul rejoyced if any preached Christ Phil. 1.18 8. Of St. Pauls rejoycing that any way Christ was preached Phil. 2.21 Acts 17.11 though of envy and evill will though not Ordeined c. I answer first It doth not appear but those men might have due Ministeriall power to preach the Gospell and yet through passion or faction they abused this power seeking their own things and not the things of Christ Or secondly It may be their preaching was but privat domestique and charitative Instruction or confirming of others repeating as the Bereans what they had learned of St. Paul or other Apostles which is not denyed to any sober Christians but only required to be kept within those bounds of Order and humility so as it neither becomes rivall to or opposer of nor yet a despiser and at last an abolisher of the office of the publique Ministry which is the design of the presumptuous and pretenders against the Ministers Thirdly If those whom the Apostle speaks of were not Preâ—â—â—ers by office but only by their own little motives of applause or profit or Envy and the like they were moved to preach the Gospell of Christ yet they did not like ouâ— modern Intrudâ—rs and Usurpers boâ—st of Extraordinary gâ—fts and call nor did they deny or seek to overthrow in others the ordinary
superstitions licentiousness flatteries and lukewarmness as to the power of the true reformed Religion As is most evident in those places where these New-pretenders have most intrudâ—d themselves and extruded the true and able Ministers Sad experience will shortly teach all such as love this Church and Reformed religion Contempt of tho Ministers of the Gospel paves and strowes the Devils high-way to all impiety how much it concerned them to have endevoured great vindications and by civill Sanctions of the honour of the publike Ministry That there may be exact care in the right authority for ordination and true antient succession which conferrs the Divine power and office as also good incouragements and assistance in the due execution of it that it may not be exposed to so many affronts reproaches and disgraces of vile men and insolent manners who fear not openly to contemn such a reformed Church and it s so famous Ministry together with the whole Nation and the Lawes of it even in so high a nature and measure as this is to vilifie their publike Religion and to seek to extirpate the true Ministry of it Nulla magis illustrantur coâ—fiâ—mantur religionis Christianae dogmatâ— quam quae versutissima haereticorum pravitas deturpare eradicare conabatur Chamâ—er Doctis medicis dant pretium medicastri ut veris Theologis insuisi impudentes Theologastri Iâ—si morbi minus noxii sunt quà m medici imperiti Fernel As good Lawes oft rise by the occasion of evill manners like Antidotes from Poysons so advantages may at last accrew to the Reformed religion and to the true Ministry of it by these oppositions Nothing makes the lustre of truth to shine more clear and welcome than those clowdings and blasphemies under which it may for a time be hidden and Ecclipsâ—d Nothing will make able Physicians more necessary and valued than the swarms of such ignorant Quacks as are of no valew who are more dangerous than any Plague or Epidemical disease Nor is the estate of any Church as to Religion more safe by the multitudes of preaching Mouâ—tâ—banks in stead of True and able Ministers In stead of Propating the Gospell they will every whereso corrupt it with errors so abase it with prejudices and scandals so harden men against the power of it by the rottenness and hypocrisie of their wayes that there will be more need of able and true Ministers to recover and settle the honour of the true Christian religion in this Nation than if it were now first to be converted from Paganism For the Devils strongest holds are those which are fashioned after the platforms of religion and pretend to more than ordinary piety 9. The Character of Antiministerial preteâ—dâ—rs to gifts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 1. So that when I consider the temper and form of this Antiministeriall faction in England I find that their heads by a ricketly kind of religion are grown too heavy for their weak and overburthened limbs Their self-conceit of their extraordinary gifts and abilities presuming themselves to be able to do what ever they fancy makes them more than ordinarily disabled as to any good word or work Like Narcissus they are so deluded with the flattering Ecchos of their â—llâ— admirers and so taken with their own fashion in such false glasses that they are like to dâ—at till they die and starve themselves as to all reall sufficiencies by the fond imagination of how great gifts they have and their ignorance of how much indeed they want Nothing more hinders reall abilities than too hasty presumptions of them If any of these gloriosâ—es have any competent gifts of knowledge as to some things of Religion yet like the Chickens hatcht by the force of Ovens in the heat of Camels-Dung as at Aleppo Damascus and other places in the East they have commonly something in them monstrous odd extravagant either defective or superfluous in opinions or practise In intellectuals or morals or prudentials Either vain or morose Humanis oculis locata Religio Crys l. 9. light or tetricall rude or proud popular or affectated Impatient of nothing so much as the bounds of that honest calling in which God and the Laws have placed them Ardeliones isti tepidos se suspicantur nisi inquieti sint nec zelantes satis se credunt nisi omnia incendiis commiscentes pulcherrima quaeque Religionis in cinâ—res redigentes Gerard. Phraeneticus immundus ignorantiae Spiritus Ire l. 1. c. 13. Qui custodiet ipsos custodes Tutela intutissima Unsatisfied and ever quarrelling with that sober peaceable setled way of judicious and humble piety which becomes good Christians adorns the Gospell and keeps up the honour of the Reformed Religion and of this Church of England which these mens late violent extravagancies and disorderly walkings beyond and contrary to all holy rules of Religion all modest bounds of reason Law and common order among men and Christians seek to make weary sick and ashamed of it self when it shall see it self robbed and spoyled of all its able Ministers Reverend Bishops learned Presbyters and orderly Professors and only guarded by a riotous and incomposed rabble of such whose ignorance weakness and confusions will only serve to betray and destroy the Reformed Religion but never to defend it against those many malicious crafty and well armed adversaries who do but ly in wait for opportunities to weaken dishonour disorder and quite overthrow both this and all other Reformed Churches Alas these gifted men who spread so large sayls hang out such fair streamers and seek to make so goodly a shew to the vulgar simplicity as if they were strong built well rigid and richly loaden vessels fit to endure those rough Seas and storms to which both the Truth and Ministry of the Gospell are frequently exposed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist de Virt. vit Audacia est stupor quidam rationis cuÌ„ malitia voluntatis conjuncta Aquin. Eph. 4.14 Heb. 13.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Synes Ep. 14. Confidentia stultorum imperatrix prudentium scurra Sido 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 26. Temeritas inscitiae filia are easily judged by all wise and truly learned Christians to be but light keels and flat bottomed Boats by their floting so loftily by their running so boldly over any shelves and rocks of opinion by their putting into every small creek of controversy which shews they draw very little water that they have not the due ballast of weighty knowledge and sound judgement the want of which makes them so fool hardy so apt to be tossed to and fro with every wind of doctrine so prone to grow Leaky and foul either letting in under water cunningly and secretly corrupt and brackish opinions or shipping in above-deck openly and boldly whole Seas of any sinister ends and worldly interests that are abroad in the storms and waves and confusions of civill affairs
bill of Divorce to the humble and usefully gifted Christians Liberty Only finding by experience that like Dinah it is prone to gad abroad run out through wantonness pride or weakness to much disorder vanity and confusion besides foolish and corrupt opinions and of late to a petulancy contempt and emulating of the publike Ordinance of the Ministry the wisdom of the Church in all ages for ought I can see did think fit to keep it within those safe and privater bounds of families or at most within such friendly meetings as are short of publike solemn Church assemblys Nor was the modesty of any humble Christian ever grieved that his abilities should be so wisely restrained While yet it had all private freedom and due encouragements And in publike far better and more orderly supplies from Gods rich treasury than from its own purse and penury As for the publike use of that Liberty and gifts of prophecying which that Gentleman so much crys up and magnifies I do not think him so much a puny in discretion but that he must needs see it will be incumbred with many and hardly evitable inconveniences Inconveniences attending that prophecying of the people on the Lords Day so that it will be easy for a wise man to see the Quare impedit For first most good Christians are commonly well satisfied with those solemn publike exercises and duties upon the Lords-Day as praying oft reading oft expounding the Scriptures Catechising many times and twise Preaching alwaies besides the ceâ—ebrating of one or both Sacraments All which are the blessings which the bounty of God hath plentifully provided for Christian people and powreth on them every Lords Day by the Labours of their faithfull and able Ministers whom Christ and the order of the Church have undoubtedly set over them in the way of Divine Authority And to whom all serious Christians attend as of duty and conscience affording means sufficient by Gods blessing on their devout attentions judicious understandings retentive memorys fervent affections and suitable conversations to save their souls For whom it were infinitely better to have every where such a Minister duly setled and competently maintained by those Revenews which are in all Law both divine and humane due as given for this service of God and the Church than for Christians to be fobbed off with new projects of Prophets gifted Brethren and modern Itinerant inconstant and Mendicant Preachers which will amount to nothing but mischief however they may make a shew for a while as if there needed no constant resident Ministers or other setled and ordeined Ministry That so a way may be made to ignorance superstition Atheism and profaness First And in time that sacred Revenew which is given to God for the maintenance of his publike service and Ministry may be turned to some secular uses and come into private purses It is most evident that what prophecying exercise is by any gifted Brethren added in publike on the Lords Day to this sufficiency of the Ministry will for the most part come very short of that weight worth and Authority which usually is in the Ministers learned pains So that it will seem but as a Churl upon the Gentleman as tedious and nauseating as small Beer and Water after men have drank well of the best Wine Or as the scraps of coarse and plain Country fare after men have been filled with a feast of marrow and fat things Besides this exercise of prophecying which that Gentleman so pleads for will hardly find any convenient time or temper in Christians minds on the Lords Day either among or after the publike duties of the Ministry It must needs seem as unseasonable flat and tedious Cavenda vel maxime in sacris ne sit satietus Ne minimum devorando fastidiosa sit regurgitatio cibi Cui digerendo vacare debes ut salubriter nutriare Greg. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. 41. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. Solonis dict 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Instantur potius ad morbos vanitatem quam superfluis ferculis nutriuntur ad sanitatem vires Ber. Amarat nimietas quod poterat condire mensura Chrysost p. 125. Pro. 27.7 The full soul loathes the Hony comb Mal. 2.7 Heb. 13.7 as all superfluities and excesses in matter of Religion easily do when they border never so little upon the Nimiety or too much It is great wisdom to keep people short from a surfet of holy things and to leave them with appetites and give vacancy for digestion rather than to cram and cloy them with matters either of superfluity or curiosity when indeed men do scarce with chearfulness and intention bear the holy duties of clear divine use and most absolute necessity In all which common people by this super-addition of a prophecying exercise on the Lords Day will be but hindred from that profitable Meditation and carefull remembrance of what they have already plentifully heard from the Minister whose lips ought to preserve knowledge and on which the people ought to wait as those that must give account of their souls It will then be neither convenient nor usefull as it is not necessary to bring up Prophesying thus in the rear of preaching as to the common peoples capacities or occasions yea rather it will be to the injury and hindrance both of Minister and godly people on the Lords day unless you be sure to provide the people seldom any Minister and none constantly resident or else such weak and short-winded Preachers that they may be sure to give time and room enough to these eager Prophets and to be only as foyls to set off their fresh and more glistring gifts or as an antepast of coarser meats to whet on the appetite for that more delicate fare which these prophets will pretend to bring forth we see already many of them stickle for the Pulpits and are smart rivals against the Ablest Ministers whom either small maintenance or some factious and ingratefull people have almost quite dis-spirited Upon whom the Cryers up and admirers of these new prophetick gifts look but as the forlorn hope which is to make way all this while for the main body of those gifted prophets Many of whom have so great an activity and confidence joyned with their weakness Ignorantiae imbecilitati proxima est Temeritas that they had need be very well-disciplined and kept carefully in their due ranks and posts or else they will soon rout all order and honour of Religion in this or any Church Notwithstanding all the good hopes all the soft bespeakings of esteem and gentle insinuations for their acceptan for made by that Charitable writer who hath so largely pleaded ce them at the common peoples bar And who merited indeed to have bestowed his pains so publikely upon a subject that had a better title in the Scripture and the Church than this of peoples prophecying seems to have Besides this which I have alleged for inconvenient
Author endevours may merit as much freedom and publique encouragement as others vainly affect and insolently usurp under the pretence of their prophesying gifts when indeed they are for the most part but meer pratings very weeds and trash the soyland load which may rend this Gentlemans net but they are not those good fish which he seeks to catch not so much it seems for the Churches necessities which the constant Ministry may well as it ought to supply as he confesses but for its Lenten dainties and varieties which blessed be God are not hitherto much wanted in any Church and least of all in this which hath hitherto enjoyed those Manna and Quails which the Lord hath from heaven plentifully poured round about its tents by the care and pains of the able orderly and duly Ordained Ministers If some places in this Church have wanted of that large provision yet others have gathered so abundantly Numb 11.20 Satietas omnis sibi ipsi contumeliosa Aust and fed so excessively that while they murmur they surfet while they complain their food comes out of their nostrils as sometimes theirs did among the ingratefull and wanton Jews These concessions then of all able and true Ministers 14. Answer to the Aspersions of pertinacy and superstition cast upon the Ministers in that book being so liberall and friendly to all private uses and to all gifts which are really fit to be publike I cannot tell what that great and dangerous pertinacy is with which that Gentleman towards the end of his book p. 78. charges so gravely and threatens so severely the Preachers in England as if all the fire of Gods and mans wrath which hath faln on them in these times hath not made them so much as willing to part with and be purged from their Babylonish superstitions their popish opinions and practises which sayes he they hold as fast as their right hands and right eyes A very sad reflexion if true upon All us that are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basil in ep 54. Lingua maledica sanctos carpere solita est insolatium delinquentium Ieron ad Eust Cum quis clericus Ceciderit statim omnes tales esse licet non manifestari possunt â—actitant profani cum tamen si maritata aliqua adultera sit non statim uxores suas projiciunt nec matres suas tales esse dicunt Aust Ep. 1.37 Ideo à malis boni petuntur calumniis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l. 2. and must ever own our selves Christs Ministers And wherein this Gentleman had done more worthy of himself if he had given clear and particular instances than such generall and obscure intimations which without sufficient proof will seem no better than those odious aspersions and vulgar calumnies with the Anti-ministeriall Levellers to hide their own deformities are wont to cast upon Ministers and all men that differ from them and oppose their folly out of principles of higher reason and sounder religion than that sort of people use to be acquainted withall From the fauls and faylings it may be of some Ministers but chiefly from the hatred and malice of those men against all true Ministers it 's probable this author may without any great spirit of prophesying foresee and thus solemnly as he doth from the Tripos foretell the great sufferings which Ministers of learning constancy and honesty are like to undergo if God did not as well know how to restrain the pride and power of these men as he doth behold the rage and bitterness of them against all true Ministers Not because they will not come out of Babylon as he phraseth it but because they will not so easily return as many unwary souls do to folly and the principles of all confusion to the oppression of all that truth and order which the wisdom of our pious Progenitors hath observed for 1600. years and transmitted to us from the hands of the blessed Apostles according to the rules of Scripture and all religious reason But what I beseech you is this sinfull obstinacy of the Ministers of England Vid. Aug. Ep. 118. ad Jan. contra praefractos illos qui superstitiosa timiditate consuetudini cujuslibet ecclesia repugnant quae nec fidei nec bonis moribus adversatur Vnaquaque provincia suo sensu abundet pro more consuetudine antiquâ Consuetudines Ecclesiasticae quae fidei non officiant observandae ut à majoribus tradita sunt Jeron ad Licinium Cavendum est ne tempestate contentionis serenitas charitatis obunbiletur Aust Ep. 86. for which this Gentleman hath such a Sybilline rapture and more than a prophetick horror Is it because their judgement is constant to the approbation of that due obedience and legall conformity to which they formerly with good conscience subjected as in matters of extern right and decency in this Church wherein they had a liberty common with all Christians so far as they opposed not either sound doctrine in faith or holiness and morality in manners to conform themselves then in the use of them as now they have liberty not to use them while by force and terrour they are hindered They being not of that nature of things sâ—cred for which a Christian is bound to kindle the fires of Martyrdom nor of private contention against publique Prohibition Is he angry that Preachers do not all suddenly shipwrack their judgements learning and consciences upon every rock of vulgar fury or fancy that they are not presently melted with every popular gloing heat of seeming piety and that they run not into every mould Id viâ—â— gravi prudentique dignissimum non sacile permutatis nec ad vulgi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nutum â—uramque leviter commuveri Zanch. Orat. 1 Joh. 4.1 which any faction hath formed for the advantages perhaps of secular interests Is he displeased that they are not taken with admire or adore every Idoll of fanatick novelty that they seriously try the modern spirits whether they be of God or no and receive not every spirit Is he grieved that men of learned and sober piety will not subject the gravity of the Fathers the wisdom of the Councils the acuteness of the Schoolmen the fidelity of the Ecclesiastick Historians together with the excellent learning and acurate judgements of the best modern Writers and Divines in all reformed Churches yea and the authority of the Scriptures themselves Prov. 26.23 Burning lipâ— and a wicked heart are like a potsherd covered with silver dross Grande hoc subtile artificium nescimus vulgi ineptiis novitatibus assentiri non enim tam blandi sumus hominum inimici Ieron Sua dum pingunt vitia nostras dedecorare student virtutes lenones vulgi Erasm Planda pernicies Cyp. de Error AdulantiuÌ„ non amantium vox est Satis pâ—i modo diviteâ— estis probi satis si prosperi sancti sapientes satis si lato magnifico utuntur successui fortia
Over whose Walls the crafty malice of Jesuitick Foxes and any other enemies will easily go and break them down Neh. 4.3 when ever they pass which makes many men suspect that these Lay Preachers are but the left hand of Babels builders fit instruments to divide Muros dum erigunt mores negligunt Bern. confound and destroy the Reformed Religion in these British Churches and all those who study to preserve it Which they only can with any shew of reason effectually do by Gods blessing who are workmen that for their Authority and approved skill as well as their good will and readiness to build need not to be ashamed 2 Tim. 2.15 Of whose reall sufficiencies these new bunglers are most impatient hearers and perfect haters because from those Ministers exactness these mens bungling receives the severest reproaches and justest oppositions A man may as well hope that hogs by their rootings and moles by their castings will Plow and till his ground as that such Arbitrary Casuall and contingent forwardness or such inordinate activities of poor but proudly gifted men will any way help on the great work of Christian Religion the propagating of the Gospell or the Reformation of hearts or Churches which require indeed the greatest competency and compleatness both for gifts learning and due Authority that can be had both for the Majesty of Religion and for the defence of the truth as also for the binding to diligence and exactness the conscience of the Ministers no less than for the satisfaction of other mens consciences in point of the validity of Sacraments and other holy Ministrations which have not any Physicall or naturall vertue but a mysticall and Religious only which depends upon the relation they have to the word and Spirit of the holy Institutor and Commander Jesus Christ So that it is indeed a very strange bewitchedness and depravedness in many mens appetites that they should so cry up those mush-room Prophets and Teachers who need more sauce to make them safe or savory than their bodies are worth who are self-planted soon started up in one night as if they were beyond all those former Goodly plants for beauty sweetness and wholesomness which much study care learning pains and prayers have planted in the Church Or that Christians should so far flatter themselves that the soyl here in England since it was watered with civill bloud is so well natured and fruitfull that there needs no such care and culture as was antiently used in the Garden of God either in setting watering preparing or transplanting those trees of the Ministry which should be full of life Rev. 22.2 Supersâ—minationes satanae whose leaves should be for the healing as well as their fruits for the nourishing of mens souls So confident the devill seems to be of the giddiness folly negligence and simplicity of these times that he stirs up the very thistles the most useless and most offensive burthens of the earth which the foot of every vile beast is ready to crush and trample upon to chalenge and contemn the Cedars of Lebanon 2 Kings 14.9 And he would fain perswade reformed Christians to cut down and stub up those goodly trees of the Lord which are tall strait and full of sap as cumbring the ground that those sharp and sorry shrubs those dry and sapless kexes may have the more room and thrive the better pretending that they will at easier rates and with less pains supply all the Churches occasions when the Lord knows and all excellent Christians see by sad experience that they are so far from that length strength and straitness required in the beams and pillars of the Temple that their crooked and knotty shortness will scarce afford a pin on which to hang the least vessell of the Sanctuary Excellent Christians I protest before the Lord that I write not thus out of any desire to grieve quench or exasperate any mans Spirit 17. No design in the Author to grieve any good mans Spirit or discourage his gifts 1 Joh. 4.1 in whom the wise and sanctifying graces or usefull gifts of Gods Spirit do dwell in the least measure with truth and humility but only in the way of trying the gifts and Spirits whether they be of God or no if they be found by the word of God to be proud foolish evill unclean unruly refusing to be bound with any bonds of good order and government such as seems to have possessed some in this Church who seek to bewitch others and to trouble all God forbid we should not all of us strive by fasting prayer preaching writing and all just rebukes of them to cast them out Luke 9.42 notwithstanding their cryings tearings and foamings It is far I hope from my Soul by any envy or undervaluing of any good Christians to damp the Spirit of Christ in them I would have every one study to improove the talents he hath and to be employed according to his reall improovement of which no man being naturally proud and self flatterers is fit to be judge himself but ought to be subject to the tryall and judgement of others both as to that light and heat knowledge and zeal gifts and graces which any may pretend to and wherein they may be really usefull to the publike or any community of Christians whose edifying in faith and love we have all cause both in conscience and prudence dayly to nourish and increase in Gods way which is an orderly peaceable and blessed way wherein only either private Christians or Church societies can hope to thrive and flourish Num. 11.29 I wish with Moses all the Lords people were Prophets Both able to give an account of their knowledge in the mysteries of Christ and also to help on in an orderly way as every wheel or pin doth in the motions of a watch the great and weighty work of saving souls which is the main end of the Ministers calling and pains Better we Ministers be despised than the Spirit of Christ in any gracious heart be justly grieved or any good work of God in the Church hindred But we are well assured by good experience that none would be less despisers or more encouragers lovers and zealous preservers of the true Evangelicall Ministry and its divine Authority than such men who have graces with their gifts and are both able and humble none are more slow to speak to others in the name of Christ James 1.19 than they who cannot hear others Preaching with due abilities and authority without fear and trembling as reverencing God and the Lord Jesus Christ in their Ministers There is no danger of able parts where there are humble and honest hearts no more than we need fear the strength of any part in the body will hurt or offend the whole body or disorder and violate any other Member which is above it in place in honour and in operation or function Reason teacheth us that the ability or
strength of any part in its place and proportion doth not make it usurp the place or execute the Office of any other nobler part 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist The measure of every part is the beauty and safety of the whole which cannot in naturall and ought not in Religious Bodies which are Churches be fitly disposed but only in such a way as God hath appointed for the daily forming building and well-ordering of his Church by such wisdom and Authority as Christ established in it Of which the Apostles and the Churches after them give us most evident testimony But to avoid destructive delusions But we must not be deluded either with the devils fulgurations and flashes or his transfigurations and disguises We must not forsake or stop up Gods fountains of living waters by digging the devils ditches Luke 10.18 I saw Satan fall like lâ—ghtning from Heaven 2 Cor. 11.14 Satan himself is transformed into an Angel oâ— l ght I a. 1.13 Eccl. 5.1 and wells which hold no water nay we may not wash our hands at the Devils Cistern to fit them for Gods service Nor may we take water from his troubled muddy and poysonous streams to water the plants of Christs Church We may not take strange fire from Satans Altar to kindle the sacrifices of God What need we cut off Dogs necks and offer swins bloud when we have so many clean beasts which are appointed for acceptable services that we shall not need any such vain oblations which are but the sacrifices of fools who consider not that they do evill nor look to their feet when they go to the house of God being as ready to stumble and fall and discover their nakedness and shame as they are forward to ascend to the altar of the Lord upon the steps of pride and presumption Exod. 20.26 which were forbidden to be made The humble heart being alwaies most welcom to God while others in vain arrogate to themselves power to perform those things which are not required at their hands Lev. 10.3 God hath said he will be sanctified of all these who come nigh to him in his publike service which is done not only by that inward sanctification of the heart by faith fear and reverence toward God but also by that exact observation of such rules of order power and Authority which he hath set who alone could do it in the publike way of his worship and service before the Sons of men We must not be such Children in understanding as to allow all to be gold which glisters when it will not endure the Touch-stone of Gods word Caiâ—itae Judae â—râ—diâ—orâ— Evangelium oâ—â—entabant Ophitae angelum in omni imunditie assistentem dicebant invocabant Hanc esse perfectioneÌ„ aiebant sine tremore in tales abire operationes quas ne nominare fas est Iren. l. 1. c. 35. Nulla enoris secta jam contra Christi veritateÌ„ nisi nomine cooperta Christiaâ—â— ad pugnandum pâ—â—silire audet Aust Ep. 56. or the probation of the Churches judgment We may not easily think that Gods Spirit in any private men runs counter to that holy order and clear Institution which the undoubted Spirit of God hath clearly set forth in the Scriptures and which the Church in all ages hath observed in the way of an ordeined authoritative Ministry All other or later inventions may well be suspected to be but Satans stratagems and devices There may be so many vermine crawling in a dead body as may make it seem to live and move when yet there is no true Spirit of life or Soul in it So it is no wonder if the various impulses wherewith mens secret and corrupt lusts stir them make some shew as if diviner gifts and endowments agitated them When indeed they have no other ayms or interests than such as Judas Iscariot or Symon Magus might have or those after Hereticks the Gnosticks Maniches and Montanists c. Who almost that had any shew of gifts or parts ever did mischief in the Church without great prefacings of holy and good intentions and pretensious of gifts and the Spirit of God There may be gifted Hypocrites devout devils angelized Satans Be mens gifts never so commendable if they want humility in themselves Miserrimis instabilibus fabulis tantam elationem assumpseruat ut meliores scipsos reliquis prasumpserunt Irenae l. 1. c. 35. de Caynitis Ophitis Judaeitis and charity to others which are the beauties of all endowments if they are puffed up seek themselves walk disorderly run unexamined unappointed unordained in scandalous and undue wayes they are nothing either as to private comfort in themselves or publick benefit to the Church The presumption and disorder of their example doth more hurt as the influence of some malignant stars in a Constellation than the light of their gifts can do they corrupt more than they either direct or correct If any of these Prophets or gifted men be indeed so able for the work of the Ministry that religion may suffer no detriment by them and people may have just cause to esteem them highly for their work sake God forbid they should not have the right hand of fellowship all incouragement from my self and all that desire to walk as becomes the Gospell when they are found upon just tryall fit to be solemnly ordeined set apart and sent forth with due authority to that holy service in Gods name let them be sent forth with good speed If they disdain this method of Ministeriall office and power which hath been setled by Christ and continued to this day in his Church which no wise humble and truly able Christian can with reason modesty or with conscience justly do but they will needs obtrude themselves upon the Church and crowd in against the true Ministers they may indeed be as sounding Brass and tinckling Cimballs fit rattles for Children or for the labouring Moon or for a Country Morice-dance and May-pole Nec veritate seneri nec charitate frugiâ—eri Greg. but they will never be as Aarons Pomegranates and golden Bells usefull Ornaments to Gods Sanctuary in words or works or any way becomming the Church of Jesus Christ which is as the woman clothed with the Sun the light of Truth and the lustre of holy Order And hath the Moon under her feet Rev. 12. not only all wordly vanities and unjust interests but also all humane inventions and novelties which have their continuall variations wainings disorders darknesses and deformities whereas Divine Institutions are alwayes glorious by the clear beams of Scripture-precept and the constant course of the Churches example Both which have held their Truth and Authority in the blackest nights of persecution wherein no untried and unordeined intruder was ever owned for a true Minister of holy things in any setled and incorrupted Church of Christ No more than any man shall be accounted an Officer or Souldier in an Army who hath not
either listed himself or received his Commission Order is that wholsomest ayr in which Religion lives best There is no less necessity both in Piety and Policy to preserve the Laws of holy order and discipline in the Church of Christ on Earth which have the warrant and seal of his authority upon them and are for the preservation of truth peace and honour in the Church Since we find by all experience of times and most in our own That the pride and presumption of mens gifts and private spirits are no less want only active in matters of Religion than in Civill and Military affairs Now why any men of piety or in power professing the reformed Religion should incline either to connive at or to countenance any courses which evidently tend to the shame contempt confusion and extirpation of all true Religion as it stood in the profession of the Church of England opposite to the gross errors superstitions and prophaness of any that are known and declared enemies to it I can see no cause unless it be a supine negligence in some who as they grow greater Acts 18.17 so they are like Gallioes more careless in matters of Religion wholly intent to State interests as if States-men had no souls to save or no God to judge them and were to give no account of that power and advantage they have as well as that charge and care which lyes upon them to do all good they can to mens souls under their power or else there is some other interest secretly contrived and cunningly carried on here as by open hostility in other parts amidst the dusk of our civill Commotions and troubles by those sons of Edom Psa 137.7 and daughters of Babylon who have evill will at our Sion and say of our Jerusalem Down with it down with it raze it even to the foundations Jude 9. As it was for no good will that the Devil contended with Michael the Archangell about the body of Moses minding rather to have it Idolized than Embalmed No more is it from any honest zeal or pious principle that some men now so earnestly stickle about and indeed against the setled office and peculiar function of the Ministry either to have it in common or none at all with any divine authority and commission whose first Anti-ministeriall batteries which seemed to carry some shew of Scripture-strength I have hitherto resisted and repelled not dashing or opposing Scripture against Scripture but clearing its obscurer meaning in some few places by that most evident and concurrent Sense which is manifestly held forth in many plain passages and hath been constantly followed in the Churches of Christ from the first setling of Christianity in the world to this day Sensus Scripturae expetit ceâ—â—a interpretationis gubernaculum Tertul de Pres Non verba tantum defendantur sed ratio verbarum constituatur Id. As the Spirit of God in the Word cannot contradict it self in the main scope and design so where any variation or difference in the letter may seem to be It must be wisely reconciled by discerning the different occasion reason or ground of things sure we are the pretended gifts or dictates of privat spirits may in no sort be set up any way to contradict those testimonies and demonstrations of the Spirit which are so evidently shining from the Scripture as they are in none more than this of a peculiar function and holy ordination of the Evangelicall Ministry And here I might forbear to add trouble to you O Excellent Christians or any readers by any further enlarging of this Apology 18. Conclusion and Transition whereby to vindicate the honour of the divinely Instituted and Ecclesiastically derived Ministry of this Church Since the holy Scripture is as I have shewed so wholly fully and punctually for its peculiar Institution and its constant succession to the end of the world whereto it is not denyed but private gifts may come in with such assistance as is humble orderly and edifying but not as proud invasive and abolishing as Hagar they may do service in Christs family but they must not grow insolent and malipert against Sarah What ever can be produced in a matter of so high and religious a nature as the Ministeriall office and authority is beyond what the Scriptures the only infallible rule and the Churches constant practise the most credible witness do assure us is for the most part but as childish skirmishings with Reeds and Bulrushes after combating with Pikes and Guns And I find indeed that all after Cavills of the Anti-ministeriall faction arise not much beyond womanish janglings presumptuous boastings and uncomly bickerings for the most part where not religious reasonings but peevish Cavils and pertinacious Calumnies like black and ragged regiments impatient to see themselves so routed by the Scriptures potent convictions and the Churches constant custome do but rally themselves as in a case Perdue to see what can be done by volleys of rayling Rhetorick and virulent Calumniatings against the Ministers of the Gospell in this Church whole greatest fault is that which the devil finds with the best of men that they are as Job upright Job 1. Culpâ—â—â— in 〈◊〉 to Jobâ— non invenicus Satanae malicia ipsam inâ—â—centiam in crimen integritatem in calumnium insidiosè vertit Greg. Lingua maledicasanctos carpere sâ—let in solatium delinquentium Ieron ad Eust not that there is any just fault to be found with their holy Calling which hath nothing in it irreligious or unreasonable nothing immorall or imprudent nothing but what is fully agreeing to all order policy decency as following the best and holyest Examples uses and customs of the Church together with the rules of Divine Institution and the ends of all true Religion the glory of God and the good of Mankind both for souls and bodies for temporall and eternall welfare for internall peace of conscience and externall tranquillity in Civill and Church Societies both as men and Christians All which the Ministeriall calling regards and carries on as its holy design and work which no other Calling doth Not Magistrates or Lawyers or Physicians or Tradesmen or Souldiers who do not think themselves to stand charged in Christs Name with the care of mens souls so as to make it their business to instruct direct and watch over them in the wayes of salvation And for Ministers persons such as are truly worthy to be counted such their failings will not be found beyond what is incident to common infirmities and daily incursions of frailties inseparable from the best of men in this mortall pilgrimage All which the charity of humble Christians easily conceals and willingly excuses or pardons when they consider how free and full a pardon of all sins is from God by the Ministry offered to every penitent and believing sinner The grief and impotent despite which the prophane politick and pragmatick enemies of the Ministry of this and all reformed Churches
are transported with ariseth from the like ground as was in the hearts of Tobias and Sanballat Nehem. 4. Solatiam est malorum bonos Ca pere Ieron ut improbi suo malo delectantur ita invidi alienâ— bonâ— terquentur Amb. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amb. and that scornfull crue against the Jews that by their means this Church of God as the Temple is built repayred clensed reformed That by their valiant courage learned skill and vigilant Industry the truth faith holy Ordinances and good manners of this Reformed Church are asserted vindicated preserved and restored from those ruines rubbige sords and demolishings by which erroneous ambitious covetous and licentious minds seek to waste infest and quite abolish the Reformed Religion both in England and every where else In order to which grand design the Anti-ministeriall Adversaries are not wanting to bring all manner of rayling accusationâ— and indign Calumnies against both the Ministers and Ministry of this Church Some of which I think it a shame for me by reciting of them to pollute either my Pen or the purer eyes of those readers who excell in Civility as much as those evill Speakers do in insolency and scurrility 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. 27.34 both for carriage and language against the best Ministers in England But it is no wonder if they give us the gall and vinegar of bitter reproaches to drink when they intend shortly to crucifie us All is less than was sayd and done to Christ himself It is part of our honour and blessing to have men speak all manner of evill of us Mat. 5.11 if we can but make it appear to be most falsly and and injuriously as well as most indignly and ungratefully Such manner of speaking becomes no mens mouths but those whose hearts abound with so much malice against the best Ministers who ought to be the best of men and generally are the best of speakers In honour to whose many reall and excellent gifts becomming the dignity of their holy place and function as also in charity to all others chiefly those who most despise and hate the Ministers of this Church I shall endevour to let all men see in the following part of this Apology the malice futility and falsity of those evill speakings wherewith some men please themselves the more because they think they please some others whom they fancy to have a very evill eye and an heavy hand toward such Ministers as most study to please God and to preserve the Reformed religion in this Church of Christ CAVIL or CALUMNY IV. Against the Ministry of England as Papal and Anti-Christian THe fourth Cavil or Calumny then wherewith the office and function of the Ministers of England is battered and defamed among the credulous weak and vulgar minds is this That if there be such a peculiar order and office of the Ministry established in Scripture by a Divine Institution and so continued in the Church by a right Ordination for some times of Primitive purity to a holy succession yet the present Station Calling and Authority of the Ministers of England is apparently Antichristian as derived from Episcopall Ordination and that descended from the Papall or Roman authority which was but of late years abolished as that of Episcopie they think now is neither of them seeming to them to be of Christs appointment or according to Scripture-rule and patern So that if it be necessary to have peculiar Ministers by office it is also necessary to cast off the former order and standing which is degenerated and to begin upon some new account which shall appear to be neerest to the pattern of Divine Institution and primitive practise how ever it may fail of a constant succession for above these 1600. years from Christ during all which time it is evident indeed that Bishops have had a chief place and influence in the Ordination of Ministers and for 1000. the Pope hath chalenged something of Supremacy and Jurisdiction in these Western Churches over all the Clergy both Bishops and Presbyters None of which are fit to serve in Gods house as Ministers while they are not clensed from that leprosie which they have contracted from the Pope and Prelates Answ I will first endevour to take off from the face of our Ministry this scandalous visard of the Papall authority 1 The Papal Usurpation no prejudice to the true Ministry of England more than to all other Christian Institutions which scares some people so very much that they are afraid to medle with any thing that ever passed the Popes fingers except only the lands and revenews of the Clergy Having removed this veil or covering which was sometime over these Western Churches we shall easily see the face of the holy Ministry no less than of other Christian Institutions restored without any Disfiguration or Essentiall change by any such mask as might sometimes be upon it through the policy and folly of many It were a very weak and injurious Conâ—ession no less prejudiciall to the Reformed Churches than pleasing to all the Romish party if the Pope could perswade us Protestants and other Christians to cast quite away and utterly abhor what ever the Papall usurpation hath abused or the Romish devotion hath used in matter of Christian religion Sure then we must seek for other Apostles and Saints other Scriptures and Sacraments another Gospel and Messias than Jesus Christ no less than other Bishops and Ministers For over all these the Popes of Rome have spread the skirts of their usurped authority 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ep. 67. Plato All things handled by men are subject to be sâ—yied 2 Thes 2.4 Antichristus ChristuÌ„ mentitur turpitudinem vitae falso nominis honore convestit Jerom. ad Geront Amara erat Ecclesia in nece martyrum amarior in conflictu haereticorum amarissima in moribus domesticorum Ber. â— 33. in Cant. Petri CathedraÌ„ occupat tanquam Leo paratus ad praedam bestia Apocalyptica cui datum est os loqueus blasphemias bellum gerere cum sanctis Ber. ep 125. Maâ— 21.13 Christus Templum Dei cauponibus latronibus deturpatum non diruit aut penitus detestatur sed purgamenta ista faeces ejiciendo Dei domum in diviniorem usum asserit hoc modo in pristinum honoram restituit Chem. Mat. 23.2 Mat. 15.6 their impure mixtures their corrupt doctrines and superstitious manners Who as far as they are Antichristian that is go in any wayes contrary to the holy rule and humble patern of Jesus Christ yet might yea and ought to sit in the Temple of God as all Antichristian spirits indeed do who cannot properly be but where there is a Profession of Christianity yet it doth not follow that the Catholique Church against which the gates of hell shall not prevail so as to extinguish the name of Christ was either wholly ruined by Antichristian superstructures or that the whole fabrick of it must be pulled down
Sacrament we reject together with the consequentiall Idolatry of worshiping the bread Also the sacrilege of detaining the Cup of the Lord from the people we cannot allow as being contrary both to the primitive practise of the Church and to the express command of Christ in the Institution which was after also revealed to St. Paul by Christ himself Yet still we use and observe the Sacramentall Elements with the same high estimation and veneration which pious and purest antiquity ever did bear to that Sacred mysterie how ever we forbear to use some of their expressions whose Oratory occasioned in part the after error which mistook that as spoken of the Bread in its nature which magnified it only in the Sacramentall use and mysterie which is indeed very high retaining both the Elements words and holy form which Christ instituted and Christians alwayes used not so much disputing and determining the manner of Sacramentall union as endevouring after those graces which may make us worthy Communicants and reall partakers of the Body and Bâ—ood of Jesus Christ when we do receive that dreadfull yet most desirable seal of our Faith which consigns fuller to us and confirms in us those comforts which as sinners we want and may have most really and only from Christ not by eating his flesh in a bodily and gross way with our mouths but by receiving him by a true and lively faith into our souls as he is set forth to us in the Scriptures to be God incarnate the only Saviour of the world of whose merit death passion body and blood we are by the same faith though in less degrees of strength really partakers and nourished to eternall life before we receive him in that Sacrament of the Lords Supper yea though we never should have opportunity so to receive him which is but the same object received by the same faith to the same end though in a different manner and with different degrees So for Baptism Baptism we retain the substance of that holy Sacrament as we find it in the Scriptures rejecting only those superfluous dresses of Salt Spittle Oyl Insufflation and the like which cumber and deform that duty and Ordinance but they do not destroy it nor do ever any Protestants that are of any name or honour for Religion re-baptise those who were baptised in the Roman Church Concil Laodicenum omits only the Apocal. Apocrypha Books Hieron in Prolog Galaten Josephus l. 1. cont Appio we i. e. the Jews have not infinite and diffâ—rent Books but only 22. which are justly called Divine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mosis 5. Prophet 13. Psal 4. The rest from Artaxereâ— to these times have not the like credit because not a certain succession of Prophets The Apocryphall additions of the Romish Church to the Canon of the Scriptures we reject from being rules of faith however we approve their excellent morals And this we do upon the same grounds that the Jewish Church of old and the Primitive Christian for the most part ever did yet we retain those books as oracles of God which we have received with and from the Romish Church as of divine inspiration according to that testimony which both the Jewish and Christian Churches fidelity have given us of them The eâ—une dull and spiritless and formall devotions Prayers in a language not vulgar 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greg. Nis de Placilla orat Funcb Delinquens soli Deo cognitus de reatis nudare apud homines verecunda conscientia non cogitur Ser. 34. Chrysol So Ber. s 42. Non expedit omnibus omnia inâ—â—tescere quae scimus de nobis in Cant. Liturgies and prayers used by the Romanists in any tongue unknown to the most and with so many vain repetitions we refuse yet still we retain the holy custom of Christians assembling in publike and worshipping God by publike Liturgies prayers and praises In somethings we hold nothing common with them either in opinion or practise as in the profitable fancy of purgatory the popular fashion of worshipping Images or adoring God in and by Images of oblations and prayers for the dead of praying to Saints and Angels of Auricular confession of dispensing by Indulgences the merits or supperogating righteousness of some Christians to others Since in these and the like matters which I only touch it being not my work now to handle those controversies which have been so fully discussed by many learned men of this Church of Engand whose works praise them We find no Scripture ground either for precept or permission So likewise in the ambitious claim of the Popes Infallible judgement His universall jurisdiction and Supreme Authority over all Churches and Councils We deny it as un usurpation gotten by indulgences of some times and Princes also by the flatteries frauds cruelties power and policies of severall Popes in their successions but not grounded on any Law or right either humane or divine neither by the Institution of God nor by the consent of all Churches Yet we deny not to the Pope such a primacy of place or priority of order and precedency as is reasonable and just either in the Roman Diocess as a Bishop or in a Councill as Bishop of that famous City In like manner for the sacred order and function of the Ministry we reject what ever imaginary power or will-worship is annexed to the office by humane superstition but we approve the antient form of Commission and Divine Authority derived by them to Presbyters and Bishops for Preaching the word celebrating the Sacraments reconciling penitents use of the Keys in doctrine or jurisdiction and Government In the Roman Pontificall The Bishop to be consecraâ—ed is charged after many Ceremonâ—es and pompous modes with this as his office and duty To judge to interpret to consecrate to confer holy orders to offer to Baptize aâ—d to confirm after that the Consecratorâ— laying the Bible on his shoulder and their hands on his head say these words Receive the holy Spirit i. e. the gifts and power to be a Bishop or chief Pastor to teach and rule in the Church So the Presbyter is by the Bishop ordeyning and otheâ—s with him imposing their hands on the head enjoyned To offer to bless to govern to Preach and to Baptise as becomes his place and Office Mar. 13.25 Also of the continued power of Ordination for a succession of Ministers in the Church In all these and the like what ever we find to be spurious issues of meer humane invention of Scripture-less opinions of groundless traditions obtruded as matters of Religion upon the consciences of Christians we use that just severity which we think the Apostles and Primitive fathers would have done to dash these Babylonish brats against the stones yet still we redeem and preserve alive the legitimate succession the Sons of Sion the Israel of God and justify the Children of true wisdom and of the Heavenly Jerusalem that is the divine and truly religious
are holy Numb 16. though the hand and fire were unholy which were applyed to them Our Ministery then may be and certainly is very good holy 4. Our Ministry not from nor of the Pope and divine as well as the Scriptures and Sacraments or other holy Ministrations and duties are when duly restored to their primitive purity order and authority which go along with their right succession notwithstanding they are derived to us through or by the Romish Church or the Popes dispensation yet do they not therefore descend from them but only from Christ the first institutor of his Church and of this Ministry with a perpetuall power of succession Possunt esse pastores Lupi alio respectu Pastores in veritate quam profitentur in potestate quaÌ„ ritè obtinuerunt Lupi in erroribus quos admiscent in corruptelis morum c. ut Scribae Pharisaei in Cathedra Mosis panem veritatis proponebant sed non sine fâ—â—mento errorum officium distinguendum à persona potestas à moâ—ibus Gerrard de Minist Rev. 2.4 Jer. 3.1 Thou hast played the harlot with thy lovers yet return to me saith the Lord. Rev. 3.2 Our Lord Jesus Christ the gracious Spouse of the Church as of every Soul that truly believes and obeys though with much unbelief and frailty disdains not to own his relation to any Church or Christians though they are not so faithfull to him though they lose their first love yet they may be still his by what still remains of soundness and outward profession Yea and Christ will vouchsafe to admit us again to the communion and covenant of his love even after long wandrings and unkind absences when ever we wash our selves and return to him from our disloyall adulteries and pollutions He doth not utterly divorce any Church when the substance and essentials of Religion which are but in a few things do remain notwithstanding the many meretricious paints and disguisings which the wantoness of humane inventions may have put upon it thereby disfiguring its Primitive beauty and simplicity Mans vanity and arrogancy against God or men doth no whit abrogate either the right which Christ or any Church and Christian posterity hath to the purity and power of his gifts and institutions in the right way of his Mâ—nistry All which may remain with a blessing in the root and Seed though they be much pestered over-dropped choked and almost starved by humane additions which keep them for some time from their full glory vigor and extension Therefore the learned and godly Reformers of this Christian Church in England did not dig any new fountain of Ordination or ministeriall power as some Romanists calumniated at first and were afterward convinced of the contrary by Master Masons learned defence of the Ministry of England as to its right succession but they only cleared that which they saw was divine in the first broaching or Institution by Christ and as in the purest derivation by the Apostles however in time it became foul by humane feculencies and dregs as it passed rightly though not purely through the hands of some Bishops and Presbyters even to their dayes Nor was ever any thing required by the best Reformed Churches further to confirm and validate the Authority or power Ministeriall which any had received when he was first ordeined Presbyter in the Romish Church Contaminarunt non sustulerunt Ministerium Ecclesiae Alsted but only this to renounce not his Baptism but his errâ—rs and former superstitions to profess the Reformed Truths of the Gospell and accordingly to exercise that Ministeriall power which he had received truly as to the substance and duly as to the succession both as to the Office conferred and the persons conferring it Howsoever the sword of the Ministry had through the neglect of those to whom it was committed been suffered to contract the rust of superstitions and to lose much of its beauty and sharpness yet it was still that true and same two-edged sword which came out of the mouth of Jesus Christ Rev. 2.12 the first ordeiner of a peculiar setled Ministry in his Church Nor may it be broken or cast away when it hath been rightly delivered but only cleared whetted and furbished from its rust bluntness and dulness That Pen which now writes blottingly might be well made at first and will write fairâ—y again if once the hairs or blurs which its neb hath contracted be but cleared from it It is still Gods Field and Husbandry with good Wheat in it though the enemy hath while men slept sowen many tares Bishops and Ministers reformed may be Gods true labourers and appointed Husbandmen though they have some time loytered as the Disciples were Christs when their eyes were so heavy to sleep that they could not watch with him that one hour of his most horrid agony Mat. 26.40 It were then but a passionate scuffling with mad men a most impertinent disputing with unreasonable minds further to argue about the Popes usurped or abused Authority in any kind over Churches or Bishops or holy Ordinances and Ministry For which he had as little grounds of Scripture or reason as these Anti-Ministeriall Obâ—ectors have now against this Church of England and the function of the Ministry in it against which these cunning cavillers have not so much pretence to argue from the Popes usurpation that our Ministry and Religion are all Antichristian as they have both Scripture Reason and Experience besides the consent of all Reformed Churches to conclude them to be truly Christian if anger or envie or covetousness had not blinded their blood-shotten eyes they might easily see some of those mighty works Mat. 11.20 which have been wrought on mens Souâ—s by the Ministry of England since the Reformation and without this efficacious Ministry I believe neither these Calumniators had been so much Christian as they pretend nor so able spightfully to contend with shewes of Piety and popular falacies against the true Ministry of this Church and the best Ministers with whose Heifer they have plowed We know well that not only the reformed Churches 5. Of the Popes pretended Supremacy in England but even the Gallican and Venetian which keep communion with the Romish Church and Papall party besides the Greek Asian and African Churches do generally oppose and vehemently deny the Popes abusive usurpations both in things Ecclesiasticall and Secular And this upon most pregnant grounds not only from Scripture whence nothing was ever fairly and pertinently urged as some places are fouly wrested and yet but little to the Popes advantage but also from * Caeteri Apostoli par consortium honoris potestatis acceperunt qui in toto orbe dispersi Evangelium praedicaverunt quibusque decedentibus successerunt Episcopi Is Hisp l. 2. off Eccl. c. 5. Qui sunt constituti in toto mundo in sedibus Apostolorum non ex genere carnis ut filii Aron sed pro unius cujusque
unnecessary rigors and severities may not make the Mass or lump of religion more sowr and heavy than God in his Word hath required who cannot be an enemy to the right and sanctified use of melody or Musick Psal 33.2 2 Cor. 9.7 since he commands singing to his praises and loves a cheerfull temper in his service Certainly Musick is of all sensible humane beauty the most harmless and divine Nor did I ever see any reason why it should be thought to deform us Christians or be wholly excluded from making a part in the beauty of holiness No time or abuse doth prejudice Gods or the Churches rights Quamvis ritus ordinationis in Eccles pontificia multis superstitionibus inutilibus ceremoniis fit vitiatus ex eo tamen ipsius ordinationis essentiae nihil decedit Distinguenda ordinantis infirmitas ab ordinatione quae sit totius Ecclesiae nomine distinguendum divinum ab humano essentiale ab accidentali pium Christianum ab Antichristiano sermentum a doctrina Pharisaeorum Gerard. de Minist pag. 147. Moderatia non tam virtus quam doctrix imperatrix omnium virtutum Auriga ordinâ—trix affectuum Ber. Cant. Tolle hanc virtus vitium erit Nec abligurienda sunt mala cum bonis nec eructanda bona cum malis Vetul Pravi effectus falsi sunt rerum â—stimatores All wise and excellent Christians know this for certain That mans usurpation is no prejudice to Gods dominion nor do humane traditions vacate divine Commands nor Antichrists superstitions cancell Christs Institutions Vain superstructures of mans addition neither demolish nor rase Gods foundations men do not quit their rights to estates for anothers unjust in trusion The heady invasions of one or few or many upon the Churches rights and liberties are no cause to make Christians remove the antient Land-marks and boundaries of true Ministry due order and prudent government which we find fixed by Christ continued by the Apostles and observed by the Churches obedience in all ages although not without tinctures and blemishes of humane Infirmities They are sad Physicians and of no valew who know not how to let their Patients blood unless they stab them to the heart Such are those unhappy leeches who in stead of eating off with fit Corosives the dead flesh of any part do lop off whole arms and legs Some men are too heavy for themselves and while they aim to go down the Hill of reformation they suddenly conceive such an impetuous motion as cannot stop it self till it hath carried all before it and at length dasheth it self in pieces Much more folly it is quite to abolish the use of holy things than to tollerate some abuses with it True reforming is not a starting quite out of the way as shy and skittish horses are wont to do when they boggle at what scares them more than it can hurt them with danger to themselves and their riders too not a flying to new modes and exotick fashions of religion and Churches and Ministers but it is a sober and stayd restauration of those antient and venerable forms which pious Antiquity in the Church of Christ and the antient of dayes in his more sure Word hath expressed to us 'T is easie to pare off what one great Antichrist or the many less have added and to supply what they have by force or fraud detracted from that only complete figure of Extern professional religion which Christ and his Apostles by him so have fashioned and delivered which is never well handled no not by Reformers unless Christians have honest hearts good heads clear eyes and pure hands when all these meet in any undertakers to reform the Church I shall then hope they will seriously sincerely and successfully do Christs and the Churches work as generally men are prone and intent to do their own This then I may conclude against all precipitant and blind zeal which by popular arts seeks to bring an odium on all Ministers and the Ministry of this Church meerly by using the Name of the Pope without giving any account to reason or religion of their Calumny That there is no cause in reason or religion for any Christians to cast off the Ministry of England as it stands Reformed and so restored to its primitive Power and Authority because of any Succession from relation to or communion with the Order and Clergy of the Roman Church and Bishop no more cause I say than for these Anti-ministeriall Cavillers to pull out their eyes because Papists do see with theirs or to destroy themselves because naturally descended from such parents as were in subjection to the Bishop of Rome and in communion with that Church we may as well refuse all leagues and treaties of humanity in common with Papists as all Christianity and all Christianity as all antient lawfull Ministry an holy Succession may descend and Gods elect be derived from such as were true men how ever vitious CAVIL Or CALUMNY V. Against Ministers as Ordeined by Bishops in England I Have done with the first part of this Cavill or Calumny which seeks to bandy the Ministry of the Church of England against the Papall and Romish wall that they may make it either rebound to a popular and Independent side or else fall into the hazard of having no true Christian Ministry at all from both which I shall in like fort endevour to rescue this our holy Function and Succession A second stroak therefore which I am to take is made with great Artifice and popular cunning against the Ministry of this Church as it was derived and continued by the hands of Bishops who were as Presidents or chief Fathers in the work of Ordination among their Brethren and Sons the Presbyters or Ministers within their severall Diocesses These Prelates or Bishops the Objectors protest highly against as being not Plants of Christs planting whose Authority being lately pulled up by power so that they seem to have no more place or influence in this Church or Nation the Presbyterie also and whole order of the former Ministry they say must necessarily also fail and wither which were but branches and slips derived from the stem or root of Episcopall Ordination Thus we see in a few years the Anti-ministeriall fury is cudgelling even Presbyters themselves with that staff which some of them put into vulgar hands purposely to beat their Fathers the grave and antient Bishops and utterly to banish that Venerable and Catholick Order or Eminent Authority of Episcopacy out of the Church what the Dove-like innocency of those fierce and rigid Ministers hearts might be as to their godly intentions I know not but I am sure they wanted that wisdome of the Serpent which seeks above all to preserve its head whence life health motion and orderly direction descending to other parts do easily repair and heal what ever lesser hurt or bruise may befall them It must needs be confessed that as the Events have been very
sad so the advantages have been great which the Anti-ministeriall party have gained by the preposterous zeal of some Anti-Episcopall spirits which transported them not only beyond and against all bounds or rules of Reason Order Scripture Ecclesiasticall Custome and Laws here in England but even contrary to their own former and some of their present judgements touching Episcopall Presidency which they never did nor do yet hold to be unlawfull in the Church how ever it might be attended with some inconveniencies and mischiefs too not arising from the nature of that Order and power which is good but from the corruption of those men that might manage it amiss This makes many of these Ministers have now so much work to take off that leprosie from their own heads which they told the people had so much infected the Bishops hands by the Imposition of which they yet own their Ministeriall power and holy Orders to have been rightly derived to them in that Ordination by Bishops which was used here in the Church of England as in all antient Churches It is never too late to rectifie and repent of any mistakes and miscarriages incident to us as poor sinfull mortals Although Primitive Episcopacy which ever was as a grand pillar of the Churches Ministry Order and Government hath been much shaken and thrust aside by mans power or passion to the great weakning and indangering of the whole Fabrick and Function of the Ministry together with the peace and polity of this Church yet wise men may possible see after these thick clouds and dust of dispute what is of God in true Episcopacy yea and they may be perswaded to preserve and restore what is necessary and comly in it however they pare off what is deformed superfluous and Combersome in the behalf of which I am neither a pleader nor an approver It is now no time in England either to flatter or fear the face of Episcopacy or sinisterly to accept the persons of Bishops There is nothing now can be suspected to move me to touch with respect those goodly ruines from which the glory of riches and honour are now so far removed but only matter of conscience and the integrity of my judgement And therefore I here crave leave without offence to any that are truly godly either Ministers or others who may differ from me in this point freely yet as briefly as I can to discover my judgement touching this so controverted point of Episcopacy in which from words men have faln to blows and from wasting of ink to the shedding of blood I see that other men of different sense daily take their freedom to vent themselves against all Bishops and all Episcopacy some of them so rudely and unsavorily as if they hoped by their evill breath to render that venerable name and order ever abhorred and execrable to Christian minds which to learned and sober Christians ever was and still is as a sweet Oyntment poured forth nor doth it lose of its divine and antient fragrancy by the fractures of these times which have broken it may be not with devotion and love so much as with hatred and passion that Alabaster-box of civill protection and Sanction in which it was here for many hundreds of years happily preserved from vulgar insolency and Schismaticall contempt Why may not I presume to enjoy my freedome too yet bounded with all modesty and sobriety without any prejudice or reproach reflecting upon the Counsels or actions of any men my Superiours whose power and practise as to secular mutations neither can nor ought to have any influence on mens opinions and consciences further than way is made for them by the Haâ—bingâ—rs of Reason and Religion which are best set forth and disce ned in innate principles of Order and Polity also in Scripture precepts and precedents and lastly by the Catholick Custome and practise of the Church of Christ. Ans In my answer therefore to this Cavill or Calumny touching Bishops which many Ministers are as afraid to name or own with honour as they are to call any holy man either Apostle Evangelist Father or Martyr by the title of Saints my intent is not largely to handle that late severe and unkind Dispute in England about Episcopacy or Prelacie for this having been learnedly and fully done by others would be as superfluous so extremely tedious both to the Reader and my self Nor is it my purpose to justifie all that might be done or omitted by some Bishops in their government But my design chiefly is 1. to remove that popular odium to allay that Plebeian passion to rectifie those unlearned prejudices and to take away those unjust â—ealousies which are by some weak and possibly well-meaning Christians taken up and daily urged against all Bishops in a Presidentiall eminencie among Presbyters or above other Ministers 2. My next is to justifie that holy Ordination and Ministeriall authority which by the imposition of their hands chiefly was with probation prayer and meet Consecration duly conferred upon the Ministers of this Church according to Scripture rule and Ecclesiasticall custome in all setled Churches But before I handle the first thing proposed I must seek to remove that prejudice which sticks deep in some ordinary minds against Bishops and their Authority meerly arising from the darkness and sufferings of late so plentifully cast upon them if arguments and words could not yet Arms and Swords have they say convinced Bishops and subdued them notwithstanding all their learning Sed quid berba Remi sequitur fortunam ut semper edit â—â—mnatos Juv. their gravity their piety their protection which they pleaded from the Churches Catholick custome and the Lawes of this Church The vulgar are prone to think those wicked who are unprosperous and accursed who are punished Yet in true judgement of things those great and many impressions of worldly diminution and supposed Miseries made upon Bishops are more just arguments against the innocency of their persons place Job 1. and lawfull power than Jobs afflictions were which the Devil never urged against his integrity but sought thereby to overthrow it as God did prove and exercise it I believe there are too many that would be content there should be neither Bishops nor Presbyters but such as are great sufferers Nor yet any Word or Sacrament or holy Ministrations nor any marks of Christianity in this or any other Reformed Church But the measures of religious matters are never to be taken from the passions or prevalencies of men nor from any secular decrees or human acts and civill sanctions Godly and famous Bishops in eminency among and above the e Presbyters were many ages before any civill power protected them and so they may continue if God will in his true Church even then when as of old most persecuted and sought to be destroyed Worldly Counsells and forces which commonly are levelled to mens secular ends and civill interests signifie little or nothing indeed to a true
traduces Episcopi Tert. de Praes c. 32. anno 300. Cornelius Bishop of Rome sayes the Church committed to his charge had 46 Preâ—byters and â—ught to have but one Bishop Euseb hist l. 6. c. 22. Vidimus nos Policarpum in prima nostra aetate qui ab Apostolis non solum edoctus sed ab Apostolis in Asia in ea quae est Smyrnis Ecclesis institutus est Episcopus Irenaeus l. 3. c. 3. So in many places he testifies Lib. 4. ca. 43. 45. Omnes haeretici posteriores sunt Episcopis quibus Apostoli tradiderunt Ecclesias l. 5. c. 20. Cyprian Ep. 67. Adulteram Cathedram collocare aut alium Episcopum facire contra Apostolicae institutionis â—â—tatem necfas est nec licet The Generall Council of Chalcedon reckons 27. Bishops in Ephesus from Timothy Can. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Con Cholced Diotrephes a factious Presbyter is branded by Saint John for not enduring the preheminence of that Apostle 3 Joh. 9. Quod universalis tenuit Eccleâ—â— nec Conciliis institutum sed semper retentum est non nisi Autoritate Apostolica traditum Rectissimè crediâ—â—r Aust de Baptis l. 4. c. 24. None among the Antients was against the Order and Presidency of Bishops but Aerius who was wholly an Arian and upon envy and hatred against Euâ—athius who was preferred before him in the Episcopall place which he sought he urged Parity against Prelacy contrary to the good order and peace of the Chu ch See St. Austin Haeres c. 59. Epist hae 69 to the Venerable piety and wisdome of all Antiquity which alwayes had President Bishops in all setled and compleated Churches together with the Colleges or Fraternities of Presbyters yea 't is very likely that before there were many Presbyters in one City so as to make up a Presbytery the Bishop and Deacons were all that officiated among those few Christians which the Apostles left in that City who afterward increasing to many Congregations had so many Presbyters Ordeined placed and governed by the Eminency of his vertue and authority who was Bishop there or Pastor before them as in time so some in speciall Authority and Office by Apostolicall appointment And certainly in things that are not so clearly and punctually set down in express commands of Scripture a sober and modest regard ought to be had in matters of externall polity and Church society to the patern of Primitive times Agnitio vera est Apâ—stolâ—rum dâ—ctâ—ina â—t antiquiâ—s Ecclesiae status in uâ—iverso mundo secundum successiones Episcoporum quibus illi eam quae in unoquâ—que loco est Ecclesiâ—m tradiderunt Iren. l. 4. c. 63. Cyprâ—an l 4. â— p. 9. Omnes praeposiâ—i Apostolis vicaria ordinatione succedunt Edant origines Ecclesia um suarum evelvant ordinem Episcoporum suorum ita per successiones ab initio decurrentium ut primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis vel Apostolicis viris habuerit autorem antecessorem Tertul. de prae ad Hae. c. 32. So contra Marcion l. 4. Ordo Episcoporum ad originem recensus in Johannem stabit autorem Con. Nic. calls the precedency of the Bishop of Jerusalem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An antient custom and tradition Can. 7. It is not to be beleived that in Tertul. times any mistake in the Church could be Catholick living 200. after Christ When he tels us Cathed ae Apostol rum adhuc suis locis praesidentur apud quas ipsae authentica eorum liâ—eâ—ae recitantur ibid. c. 34. Epiphan Haer. 75. Sayes its next to Haeresy to abâ—ogate the holy order instituted by the Apostles and used by all the Churches it brings â—n Schism scandalls and conâ—usions Toto oâ—be decretum Jero à Marco Evangelista Presbyteri unum ex se electum in excisâ—â—ri gâ—adu collocatum Episcopum nominabant Id. Ep. ad Evag. Theod. in 1 Tim. 3. Eosdem olim vocabâ—nt Presâ—â—teros et Episcopos eos autem qui nunc vocantur Episcopi nominabant Apostolos ut Epaphrum Titum Timotheum prâ—cedente autem tempore Apostolatus nomen reliquerunt iis qui proprie erant Apostoli Dâ—mâ—n Episcopatus vero nomen imposuerunt iis qui olim asâ—labantur Apostoli Ecclesia non potest esse sâ—nâ— Episcopis nec esse possunt Ministri nec fideles Bellar. de Eccles which could not follow so soon and so universaâ—ly any way but from Apostolicall precept or direction from which the Catholick Church could not suddainly erre in all places being so far in those times from any passion or temptation either of covetousness or ambition which had then no fewell from the savour of Princes and as little sparks of ambition in the hearts of those holy men who were in all the great and Mother Churches both ever owned and reverenced in antiquity as Bishops in a priority of place and presidency of authority both by the humble Presbyters and all the rest of the faithfull people It is not among the things comely or praise worthy Phil. 4.8 Either in charity modesty humility or equity for us in after and worse times to cast upon all those holy Primitive Christians and famous Churches either the suspition of a generall Apostacy by a wilfull neglect or universally falling away from that Apostolicall way or a running cross to it Neither may we think that all Churches did lightly and imprudently abuse that occasionall liberty which might be left them in prudence whereby further to establish what might seem the best for order and peace as to the matter of Government wherein if the Churches were free to choose it is strange they all agreed in this one way of Episcopall Government All over the Christian world till these later times It becomes us rather to be jealous of our own weak and wanton passions and to return rather from our later transports popular wandrings to the neerest conformities with those first and best times who universally had Bishops either because they were so divinely commanded or in holy wisdom they chose that way as best so far as there was left a Christian liberty of prudence to those who were by the Apostles set as Pastors and Rulers over the severall Churches and however the name at first was common to all Church Ministers Apostles and Presbyters to be called Bishops yet afterward when the Apostles were deceased their successors in the eminency of place among the Presbyters were called peculiarly Bishops Secondly So the Augustane CoÌ„fession So Luther oft Camerarius in vitaâ— Philippi Maximè optandum est t EpiscoporuÌ„ magna sit autoritas Melancton Epist 〈◊〉 Lutherum ad Bellaium Ep. Par. Bucer de animarum cura A temporibus ApostoloruÌ„ Episcopus à Presbyteris electus iisque impositus quemadmodum Jacobus Hierosolymitanus Et de disciplina clericali Episcopalem potestatem restituendam optat Calvin Inst l. 4. c. 4. S. 2. Calvin Epist ad Sadoletum Instit l. 14. c. 4. S. 2. Calv. de neces ref Ecc. Nullo
non Anathemate dignos fatear si qui erunt qui non reverentur summâ—que obedientia observâ—nt Hierarchiam in qua sic emineant Episcopi ut Christo subesse non recusent ab illo tanquam unico capite pendeant ad ipsum referantur ejus veritate colligati fraternam chariâ—atem colant Beza in Apoca. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quem nimirum oportuit imprimis de his rebus admoneri ac per eum cateros collegas totamque adeo Ecclesiam Pet. Mar. loc com Zanchius Hoc minime improbari posse judicamus ut unus inter multos Presbyteros praesit Epis conf c. 5. th 10. Vedelius notis in Igna. Ex actis Epistolis Apostolicis atque ex Eccl. histoâ—icis colligitur ipsos Apostolos eorum successores hunc ritum observasse ut unus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nomine Presbyterii Ministros legitimè ab Ecclesia electos per manuum impositionem preces publicas ordinareâ— Gerard. de min. p. 372. Grotius inter propriè dictas Aposto traditiones esse â—sserit Episcopalem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vot propace Peter du Moulin Epist ad Episc Winto Deodate in his Epistle to the late Assembly Pâ—imis beatis illis temporibus politeia Ecclesia admirabili Aristocratia mixta Epis Presbyt plebi sua jura tribuit Alsted de min. So Gerardus pag. 232. Retinendum Episcopalem ordinem asserit Propter 8. rationes 1. Varia dona dat Deus 2. Exempla Apostolica Primitivae Eccl. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3 propter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ecclesiae 4 Naturae congruus est ordo rationi in omni caetu 5. Alit concordiam 6. repâ—imit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 arrogantiam 7. Nulli gravis ubi sit electione per suffragia Presbyterorum peragit officium 8. Tollit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Schisma seditiones For the avoyding of Scandall giving to so many Christian Churches remayning in all the world who for the far major part are still governed by Bishops in some respect distinct from and eminent above the Presbyters It is not the work of Christian prudence or charity to widen differences between us and other Churches Greek Eastern African or Western yea we owe this Charity to the Romanists and to our selves rather who seem to have gained this great advantage against us by the offence given them in utter abolishing the Antient and Catholick order and succession of Episcopacy that they will less now esteem us Christians or to be in any true Church since they will not allow us any right and compleat Ordination of Ministers and so no Sacraments and no Christianity as to extern profession and administration without Bishops yea the best reformed Churches must needs be offended who approve such a Presidency of Bishops among Presbyters where it is continued with the doctrinall Reformation many enjoy Bishops stil as we did No learned and godly men ever thought it cause enough to separate from any Church because it had Bishops Such as have them not in a constant Presidency yet count this no part of their Reformation but rather deplore it as a defect involuntary pleading the Law of necessity or some grand inconveniencies and difficulty to excuse thereby their inconformity so far to other Churches and to all Antiquity yea the most learned and wise among their Presbyterians abroad oft wish they had the honour and happiness of reformed and reforming Bishops Nor ever did heretofore the most learned and godly people in England Ministers or others any more than the Princes Nobility and Gentry generally desire the abolition of right Episcopacy however now at last they had not either opportunity to plead for it or such power and influence as to preserve it against those inundations which God hath been pleased to suffer to overflow in this Church But rocks are not presently removed when over-flown what is of God will stand and out-live the deluge Corepiscopi forbidden to ordain without the Bishops licence by the Council of Ancyra which was before the 1. Nicaene So Concil Nicaenum owns and confirms the antient custom So Concil Arelat c. 19. So Concil Laod c. 56. Presbyteri sine conscientia Episcoporum nihil faciant Blondel Test Hier. p. 255. So Jerom excepta orditatione quid facit Episcopus quod Presbyter non facit Ad Evag. Inschismatis remedium factum est quod postea unus electus est qui caeteris praepontretur ne unusquisque adse trahens Christi Ecclesiam rumperet Jeron ad Evag. Quod Alexandria post Marcum Evangelâ—stam factum est à Presbyteris quomodo exercitus imperatorem faceret Cyprian Ep. 55. Non aliunde haereses abortae aut nata schismata quam inde quod sacerdoti Dei non obtemperatur Thirdly I prefer a Primitive Episcopacy as the best way of union and happy satisfaction to all learned wise and good men especially in that so shaken and disputed a point of Ordination for the right succession and conferring of power Ministeriall which the most learned and sober Presbyterians confess not to be weakned by Episcopall Presidency And very many no less considerable men for number learning and piety as Da. Blondell among others do think the right Ordination of Ministers to be much more strengthened adorned and compleated where it passeth through the hands of the Episcopall power and order if for no other reason yet for this that it was the Apostolicall Primitive and universall way used in the Church and by which the Authority and Office of the Ministry hath ever been together with Christianity derived to us from the Apostles times It s evident that the sudden and violent receding of many men from their former judgement and practise in this point hath occasioned many great scandals scruples and schisms troubles and confusions in matters both of Church and State giving great advantages to all that list to cavil at question and despise the Ordination and Ministry of even those Presbyters yea their very Christianity as to the outward form order and profession who so easily renounced and eagerly cast quite away that order and power as unlawfull and un-Christian Triumphati magis quam victi sunt Tac. de Germ. Nehem. 11.14 22. Sciamus traditiones Apostolicas sumptas de veteri Testamento Quod Aron filii ejus atque Levita fuerint in templo hoc sibi Episcopi Presbyteri diaconis vendicent in Ecclesia Jeron ad Eva. et ad Nepotianum So St. Cyprian l. 3. Ep. 9. ad Rogationum Fourthly A right Episcopacy seems yet never to have had so free full and fair an hearing as is requisite in so great a matter so as to have been evicted to be against the Scriptures as some pretended 1. When as 't is most evident in most learned and godly mens judgements antient and modern that it hath the neerest resemblance to that
antient Patern at least which God setled the Government of his Church among the Jews who had the heads of their Fathers as Bishops and rulers over their brethren the Priests and Levites Numb 3.24 Now 't is manifest that our Lord Christ and the Apostles had great regard to the Judaick customs in Christian Institutions As in the Baptising with water In the use of the Bread and Wine in the Lords Supper In the Sabbatising on the Lords Day and in the giving the power of the Keys to the Pastors and Teachers of the Church to open and shut to bind and loose expressing thereby Ministeriall Authority In all which there was some like or parallell precedents among the Jews in making their Rabbins and in celebrating holy mysteries and governing those of that Church and Religion 2. For the new Testament nothing either of precept or example seems against a right Episcopacy commanding a parity or forbidding order and subjection among Presbyters as well as other men what Christ forbids his Apostles of exercising dominion after the manner of Princes of the world excludes indeed First from the twelve who were pares in Apostolatu equally Apostles and were not long to live in one society but to lay the foundations of Religion in all the world by a parity of power coordinate but not subordinate to any but Christ who chose them and proportionably forbids all Bishops and Church-men the secular methods of gaining or using any Ecclesiasticall power and eminency in the Church as by ambition force usurpation tyranny by the sword and severities penally inflicted on the Bodies Estates Liberties and lives of men which was the way of the world but not of Christ or his Ministers yet these tyrannies which attend mens lusts and passions as men are as incident besides factions and emulations to the Presbyterian way where some are alwaies heady and leaders as to that of a right and regular Episcopacy whereto Presbyters are joyned The plain meaning of our Lord Jesus who owned himself as chief among his Apostles Calvin Inst l. 4. c. 4. Sect. 2. Saith Episcopall eminency is the best way to prevent Schisms and to keep peace in the Church Luke 22.26 But ye shall not be so But he that is greatest among you let him be as the youngest and he that is chief as he that doth serve Mat. 24. There may be a wise servant whom the Lord may set over his house Timothy is taught how to behave himself in the Church as a Governour no less than a Minister or Teacher 1 Tim. 3.15 Remis non sceper is guberuent Episcopi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrysost de Episc Tom. 4. p. 627. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is pel l. 2. not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Liban to Basil says Bishops were c. Basil Ep. 154. yet condescended to serve them is That what ever excellency any Christian Minister or other had above others in age estate parts place power gifts graces or civill honors for what hinders a Prince or Nobleman to be a Minister of the Gospell and yet retain both his honour and estate temporall all these should be used and enjoyed without the leaven of pride insolency or oppression and only be turned to greater advantages of serving Christ and the Church with all humble Industry As Christ himself did And after him the Apostles who had undoubtedly as some order and precedency among themselves in the equality of their Apostolicall power so also priority both of place superiority of Church jurisdiction and authority and power over all other Disciples and beleivers And this not from any personall gifts temporary and privileges so much as from that wisdom and peaceable order which Christ would have observed alwaies in his Church after the Apostolicall example By some of whom as the antients tell us Some Ministers were clearly constituted as Bishops with an eminency of personall power over others to ordein censure rebuke silence even Presbyters and Deacons D. Blondell confesseth p. 183. None can be dispensed witâ— as tâ— the violating or neglect of that Chu ch ordâ—r and Government wh ch is pâ—esc ibed to Timothy and Titus which rule is of Divine right and perpetuall This is undeniably evident by Scripture in Timothy and Titus The validity and authority of which examples were esteemed by Antiquity and followed as warrantable divine precedents and obligatory examples to after ages in the like cases at least for imitation By preserving such an ordinary succession of power in Bishops among and above Presbyters both in ordination and jurisdiction Nor is this clear instance to be any way in reason avoyded by saying that Timothy and Titus w re Evangelists what ever that Office were in the Church either temporary and personall or common to other chief Ministers and perpetually to succeed for it makes nothing against a personall superiority of power and authority in them over their respective Churches which was to succeed to others in all reason as well as their Ministry did both these being alwaies necessary for the Church and indeed their ordinary power as to Government had no dependance on their being Evangelists 2 Tim. 2.15 1 Tim. 4.13 2 Tim. 4.2 no more than their Preaching and other Ministeriall acts had which we may not argue from these two persons to be incompatible to any Ministers now Unless they be Evangelists For then no Presbyters that are not Evangelists in their sense might study or Preach in season and out of season rebuke exhort c. or shew themselves Workmen that need not to be ashamed c. Now if these acts and Offices of Ministry are derivable to other single persons in a Ministeriall way why not also that Gubernative power too which was from the Apostle signally committed to Timothy and Titus and no where so expresly to any fraternity of Ministers or Presbytery in common 2 Cor. 11.5.12.11 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ioh. 21.15 After that rate of arguing we may conclude that none but the very chief Apostles might feed the Lambs and Sheep of Christ because that command was thrice given to Peter who was reckoned among the chiefest of the Apostles which Conclusions were as absurd and ridiculous being by all the practise and sense of the Primitive Churches confuted as this that the power of proving and ordeyning Presbyters 1 Tim. 5.19.22 Tit. 1.5 by laying on of hands of receiving accusations against them of rebuking censuring excommunicating silencing and restoring all Acts gubernative may not be eminently in any single person unless they be Apostles or Evangelists when as not only the use of such order and power is in all reason necessary for Church societies no less than for civill but the succession of it in such sort as it began in them to all times after seems clearly intimated by that vehement charge layd on Timothy 1 Tim. 5.21 2 Tim. 4.5 to keep those things unpartially and unblameably untill the comming of our Lord Jesus
Christ Which Timothy in his infirm person could not do but in his care to transmit the holy patern to posterity and to his successors he might as he was enjoyned be said to do For what is once well done in a regular publike way 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bas M. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Id. Perenâ—â—s est aeterna praeclari exemplaris virtus Jeron Quadratus Atheniensis Eccl. Episcopus Apostolorum Discipulus Jeron Ep. ad Mag. St. Jerom tels us that St. John wrote his Gospell at the intreaty of the Bishopâ— of Asia Catal. Script Eccl. c. 9. Rev. 2. Angels i. e. Apostoli nuntii 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phot. Bibl. è Diod. Sic. l. 40. Austin Sub Angeli nomine Laudatur praepositus Ecclesiae So Beza Annot. The chief teacher in the Synagogue was called the Angell of the Congregation Anisw in Deut. 31.11 So Malachi 2.7 The Priests lips shall preserve knowledge for he is the Angel or Messenger of the Lord of Hosts is ever after done as to the permanency of that vertue which is in a good and great example What other Churches did observe after the Apostles times Ordo Episcoporum ad originem recensus in Johannem stabit autorém Tertul. l. 4. c. 5. ad Marcio So Clem. Alex. testifies that S. John made Bishops in Asia Ignatius Epist ad Ephâ—s but twelve years after the Revelation written Dionysius Polycarpus Placed by St. John for the Bishop of â— Smyrna Iren. l. 3. c. 3. Before the Revelation So the Epistle of the Smyrnenses justify of him calling him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb l. 4. Hist 116. Anno 1450. Fratres Bohemi lib. de fide moribus eorum as to the manner of their Government when they grew numerous and spread to many Congregations and Presbyteries we may easily be resolved both by the testimony and practise of all Antiquity Fathers Councils Historians who have registred the uninterrupted succession of Bishops from the Apostles both in the seven Asiatick Churches mentioned in the Revelation whose * Angels were generally taken for their Presidents or Bishops and some of Apostles then living when as Archippus Evodius and Onesimus and Polycrates were Bishops c. What after times observed is evident to this day among all Christians even those of the Eastern and Abyssine Church have still their Bishops so the Greek and Muscovitish Churches so the furthest Asians which are thought to have been first converted by St. Thomas who furthest from believing did the penance of travelling furthest to Preach the Gospell in India And I observe the Fratres Bohemi in their persecuted state and poverty for a long time still retained a very happy and comly order of Episcopall Government Truly I never found so much light of Scripture patern and precept enjoyning any one or more Presbyters to do all those works of power and jurisdiction Nor ever did they without the presence of an Apostle or some Apostolicall successor and Bishop regularly ordein excommunicate silence c. so far as I can yet learn There are but two texts that mention the Presbytery and but one which can be pretended for ruling Lay-Elders which yet these are not preceptive or institutive but meerly narrative and touching without expressing any joynt power Office or Authority of Presbyters with any President or Bishop much less without them and against them Yea I read in St. Judes Epistles v. 8. foul marks put upon those in the Church that despise dominions and speak evill of dignities Against whose proud and seditious practises a woe is denounced Vers 11. as against men cruell like Cain covetous like Balaam ambitious as Korah factious disturbers of that order which God hath set in his Church as well as in civill societies after the mutinous example of Korah and his company Numb 16.3 who rose against both Moses and Aaron parallel to whose evill manners and disorderly practises 2 Pet. 2.10 these men had not been against whom St. Jude here and St. Peter in his second Epistle so sharply inveighs as presumptuous self-willed despisers of dignities c. unless there had been some eminencies in the Church Christian as well as was among the Jews which these men were most bold to oppose and contemn As for the civill powers Rom. 13. 1 Pet. 2.13 that then were in the world humble Christians made conscience as God commanded them to submit to them in all honest things And those hypocrites were no doubt too wary to adventure any thing against them whose power was terrible by the sword But the Orders Governments Dignities and Dominions in the Church were exposed by their weakness to the scorn and affronts of any such proud and tumultuating Spirits which covered themselves under the veil of Christian Religion yea and pretensions of the Spirit too Jâ—d 19. the better to set off their Schisms and separatings from that authority power and order which God had by the Apostles setled in the Church even in those times 5 If there were not thus much of Scripture patern and precept pleading fairly for a right Episcopacy yet since there is nothing against it in Scripture or Reason in Religion or morals yea and so much for it in common reason 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato de leg Nihil sit in rep sine ordinis regiminis custodia So Lycurgus o dered ut nullus in repub ordo sine proprio esset Magisterio true polity and almost necessitie in Church societies no less than in either families Cities armies or any fraternities and Corporations of men No doubt the Lord of his Church hath not deprived or denyed that liberty and benefit of good order and rationall Government to his Church which in all civill societies may lawfully be used according to wisdom and discretion Truly we may as well think it unlawfull for one Minister to excell another or many others in age parts learning prudence gravity and gubernative faculties which if they may lawfully he had and are found in some by the especiall gift of God to so great differences from and excellencies above others what Reason or Religion can forbid them to be accordingly used and publikely employed in answerable differences of place and power for the Churches good only Christ â—equires humility in priority Ministry in their majority and service in their superiority proportioned to their gifts and endowments which God never gave in vain Nor doth there ever want indeed a plebs and vulgarity among many Presbyters thought honest and able men some of whom are still young and prone to be passionate imprudent factious and schismaticall whose folly is not yet decocted nor youthfull heats abated c. For the good ordering of whom beyond a contemptible and heady parity a right Episcopall presidency may be as usefull lawfull and necessary as a little Wine was for Timothy in regard of his frequent infirmities 1 Tim. 5.23 which St. Jerom every where owns as the ground of the
are managed by men This government then by a fatherly president or chief Bishop among Presbyters seeming to have not equall 4. The advantages of Episcopacy against any other but far superiour grounds from Scripture both as to the Divine wisdome so ordering the form of his antient Church among the Jews also by the example precept and direction evident from Christ Jesus and the holy Apostles in the New Testament No wonder that many yea far the most of godly and learned upright men do rather approve a Primitive and right Episcopacy than any other new fashion which is rather conform to secular interest than to any thing of the Churches or true religions advantages especially when 't is evident that Episcopacie hath the great and preponderating addition of the Antient sole and Vniversall government approved and used by all the Churches of Christ in the purest and most impartiall times To which neither of the other can with any face pretend for themselves nor with any truth contradict it being averred by all Antiquity in the behalf of right and regular Episcopacy which never failed to succeed the Apostles authority and eminency either by their own immediate appointment in many places even while they yet lived or by the election and Votes of the Colleges and Fraternities of Presbyters after the Apostles decease who still chose one man eminent for his faith piety zeal and holy gravity to be duly consecrated in power and place above them as a Father among sons Aust Ep. 148. ad Valeriâ—â— Jerom. ad Nepotianum Ad Evagriuâ—â— Crysost hom 3 in Act. Apost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Crysost Hom. 3. in Acta or an elder Brother among brethren or as a Master or Provost in a College or as a Generall in an Army as St. Jerom himself tells us If any man ask me then what kind of Bishop I would have Vid. Synes l. 3. Ep. 21◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 de Epist c. Vid. Bern. ad Eug. l. 4. Opâ—rtet te esse formam justiâ—ia sanctimoâ—a speculum pietatis exemplat veriâ—atiâ— assertoâ—em fidei defensorem Christianorum ducem amicum sponsae c. I answer Such an one for Age as may be a Father for wisdome a Senator for gravity a Stoick for light an Angel for innocency a Saint for industry a Labourer for constancy a Confessor for zeal a Martyr for charity a Brother for humility a Servant to all the faithfull Ministers and other Christians under his charge I would have him venerable for those severall excellencies which are most remarkable in the antient and most imitable Bishops The devotion of St. Gregory the indefatigableness of St. Austin the courage of St. Ambrose the learning of Nazianzen the generosity of Basil the Eloquence of Chrysostom the gentleness of Cyprian the holy flames of Ignatius the invincible constancy of Polycarp That so be may come neerest to the Apostolicall pattern and resemble the most of any Christian or Minister the grace and Glory of our Lord Jesus Christ Quod in aliis sacerdotibus deest per Antistitem surpleri debet Elotus ad Aug. cp August ad extremam senectutem impraetermissè praedicavit Possid vita Aug. Et successores incitatores Apostolorum Et zelum ac locum sortiti tam igitur ad curam quam alacres ad cathedram Bern. ser 77. Cant. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pet. l. 2. Jerom ad Heliadorum Naz. orat lat tom a. Grandis dignitaes sed grandis ruina si peccent Ieron Vt nihil Episcopo excellentius sic nihil miserabilius si in crimine teneatur Amb. de dig Sa. I would have him yet not I but the vote of all pious Antiquity requires a Bishop to be among men the most morall among Christians the most faithful among Preachers the most painful among Orators the most perswasive among Governours the most moderate among Devotionaries the most fervent among Professors the most forward among Practisers the most exact among sufferers the most patient among perseverants the most constant He should be as the Holy of holyes was both to the inward court of those that are truly sanctified and converted and to the outward court of those that are called Christians only in visible profession I would have nothing in Him that is justly to be blamed or sinisterly suspected And all things that are most deservedly commended by wise and sober Christians I would have a Bishop of all men the most compleat as having on him the greatest care namely that of the Church and of souls And this in a more publike and eminent inspection as one daily remembring the strictness of Gods account and expecting either a most glorious Crown or a most grievous Curse to all Eternity I would have him most deserve and most able to use well but yet least esteeming Vid. Bern. Ep. 42. Vid. Amb. tom 3. ep 82. Qualis eligendus sit Epis Quis ferat Eligi divitem ad sedem honoris Ecclesiastici contempto paupere instructiore sanctiore Aust ep 29Vt Episcopus non sit quod Libanius dixit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Res unde â—grè aliquid emolumenti eâ—â—ngatur Basil in ep 154. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Carm. 4. de Epis coveting or ambitionating the riches pomp glory and honour of the world One that knows how to own himself in Persecution as well as in Prosperity and dares to do his duty as a Bishop in both estates I do not much consider the secular Parade and Equipage further than as publike incouragements of Merit as excitations to excell as noble rewards of Learning and as catern decencies or solemnities which do much set off and Embroider Authority in the sight of the vulgar I wish him duly chosen with judgement accepting with modesty esteemed with honour reverenced with love Overseeing with vigilance ruling with joynt-Counsel not levelled with younger Preachers and novices nor too much exalted above the graver and elder Presbyters neither despised of the one nor despising of the other I wish him an honourable competency if it may be had with his eminency that he may have wherewith to exercise a large heart and a liberall hand which every where carry respect and conciliate love If this cannot be had yet I wish him that in true worth which is denyed him in wealth That his vertue and piety may still preserve the authority of his place and this in the Order Peace and Dignity of the Church That he may be the Touchstone of Truth the Loadstone of Love the Standard of Faith the Patern of holiness the Pillar of stability and the Center of Unity in the Church Nor are these to be esteemed as Characters of an Eutopian Prelate only to be had in the abstract of fancy and speculation Many such Bishops have been antiently in the Church and not a few here in England some still are such in their merits a midst their ruines and obscurings and more might constantly and easily be
might rule and reign in Christs stead It is upon other accounts than this of being a Bishop or Prelate in a part of the Church that the Pope is by many charged with the odious character of Antichristian namely in reference to that ambition pride and usurpation which by fraud and force the Bishops of Rome have obtained and chalenge or exercise over all the world and specially over these Western Bishops and Churches in later times Greg. in Epist. 32. Mauritio 600. years after Christ namely since Gregory the greats dayes who was an humble devout and holy Bishop and had many pious martyrs his Predecessors as Popes or Fathers in that See of Rome who abhorred the name of Universall Bishops affirming they were Antichrist who ever arrogated that name of Universall Bishop Also for those gross abuses errors tyrannies superstitions and persecutions which many Popes have made in the Churches of Christ contrary to the word and example of Christ and the Canons of generall Councils From all which we had a Church and Ministry happily reformed even by the care and constancy of many holy and learned men who were Bishops and Martyrs in this Church of England As then we do not abhor to be men or Christians because the Pope is a man and professeth to be a Christian So neither may we dislike Bishops because the Pope is one nor Presbyters and Deacons because there be many of that title and office in the Church of Rome True Epispacy may consist without secular and civil advantages But in the last place if primitive Episcopacy and Apostolicall Bishops now poor and devested of all secular power and ornaments of honour and estate and in this conform to their Predecessors in primitive and persecuting times may not in reason of state with publick honour be restored and established in this Church of England yet it may be hoped that the Indulgence and liberty of times will give so much tolleration That those whose judgements and consciences bind them either to be so ordeined Ministers or to receive the comfort of divine Ministrations only from such as are in holy orders by the safe and antient way of Episcopall Ordination may have and enjoy that liberty without perturbing the publick peace which both Presbyterians and Independents doe enjoy in their new wayes For nothing will savour more of an imperious and impotent spirit whose faith and charity are slaves to secular advantages and interests than for those who have obtained liberty for their novelties to deny the like freedom to other mens Antiquity which hath the Ecclesiasticall practise and precedency of 1600. years besides the preponderancy of much reason Scripture and holy examples All which to force godly grave and learned men Ministers or people to renounce or to comply with other wayes against their judgements or else to deprive them of all holy orders employments and ministrations in the Church as Christians cannot but be a most crying and self-condemning sin in those men who lately approved that antient and Catholick way and after dissenting at first desired but a modâ—st tolleration Since then the Pope as a Bishop is not Antichristian as I have proved neither can it be affirmed with any sense or truth that either Episcopacy it self or Bishops Pastors and Governours in the Church are Antichristian It will easily appear to sober Christians how poor popular and passionate a calumny that is which some weak minds please themselves to object against the Ministry of the Church of England as if it were Antichristian because the Ministers received their Ordination and Induction both to the office and exercise of their Ministry by the hands and authority of Bishops with those Presbyters assistant who were present which was the Universall practise of all Churches antiently in Ordeining Presbyters and is at this day of most This false and odious reproach of Antichristian Ministry many Presbyters preposterously seek to wipe off from the face of their Ministry as they are Presbyters while yet with the same hand they make no scruple to besmear the faces of Bishops and Episcopacy Not considering that while they poorly gratifie the vulgar malice of some men against all Bishops they still sharpen their spitefull objections against themselves as Presbyters As then this solemn and holy Ordination of Ministers by Bishops herein England by prayer fasting and imposition of hands 7. Bishops in England ordeining Presbyters did but their duty according to law was Antient and Catholick no way against Reason or Scripture yea most conform to both in order to Gods glory and the Churches welfare which I have already demonstrated So I am sure in so doing Bishops did no more than what their place office and duty required of them here in England according to the Laws established both in Church and State which had the consent of the whole Church and Nation both Presbyters and people as well as Prince and Peers No wise man may blame that act Aequum est 〈◊〉 quâ—m feceris susserisve legem feras Reg. Jur. or exercise of government and authority in an other which he was invested with did enjoy and acted in by publick consent declared in the Laws wherein each mans particular will is comprehended nor may that be sayd to be a private fault which is done in obedience to a publick Law Bishops then duly ordeyning Ministers in the Church of England had the approbation of this Church and State no less than of all Antiquity and of all the Modern forein Churches even those that have not Bishops who yet ever commended and applauded that Venerable Order here in England As for Scripture which some pretend against Bishops and for other wayes I never read any place commanding any one or two or more Presbyters to ordein or govern in any Church without a Bishop Nor do I find any place forbidding a Bishop to ordein and rule among and with the Presbyters According to that appointment of Timothy and Titus which is of all most clear for investing both Ordination and Church jurisdiction at that time eminently though perhaps not solely in one man and if that Constitution in the Churches of Ephesus and Crete carry not a Precept or binding exemplariness with it to after-times which Antiquity judged and followed Universally yet sure it redeems true Episcopacy sufficiently and all good Bishops in their right and moderate government of the Church especially in this point of Ordeining Ministers from being any way Antichristian to which we may be sure the blessed Apostle Paul would never have given any such countenance or patern as that Jurisdiction and power given to Timothy and Titus must needs be Nor are indeed the reproaches of popish and Antichristian added by vulgar ignorance or envy to Episcopacy any other than devillish false and detestable Calumnies invented by wicked men to the reproach and blasphemy not only of so many holy and worthy Bishops in all ages and Churches as well as in England but
Presbyters in their due place regard and honour so that they should not have been put thus to plead for their Ordination and Ministry or to play this after game much to the hazard of their very Function and succession of Ministeriall authority The despising or abolishing of which threatens the annihilating of the very being of this reformed Church in which the right Ministry is as the Ark in Israel 1 Sam. 4. a visible token of Gods presence among Christians And though the Philistins may for the sins of this Church take it captive and detein it for a while yet I believe 1 Sam 6. the Lord will bring it back again with shame to his enemies and joy to all true Israelites In the mean time this trouble and terror may be a means to a mend the personall faults both of Bishops and Presbyters which formerly might viciate but they could not totally vacate the Religion reverence and conâ—cience which is to be had of Christs institution as to the Ministry Personall faults of Bishops or Presbyters may viciate but not vacate divine duties 1 Sam. 2.12 nor yet could they make voyd the honour of Religion nor the authority vertue and efficacy of hoâ—y Ministrations Where the persons duâ—â— ordeined did administer and the holy things themselves were according to Scripture right y administred which alwaies remain holy whatever is objected against mens persons administring as sickness lameness or deformity deprive no man of the privileges of humane nature nor his actions of rea on nor his civill interest of the benefit of the Laws Ely's scandalous sons unworthy indeed of but yet rightly invested into the Priests office did not take away the necessity and sanctity of the services and sacrifices much less of the Priestly function which depended not on the morality of the persons administring but on the authority of the Lord commanding and the right investiture into the office The miscarriages of Bishops or Ministers may take away the beauty but not the being of Religious duties or of that holy power which they duly received no more than lapses after Baptism do unbaptise any Christian No Christian thinks the series of Christs genealogy broken or blemished corrupted or interrupted stayned or maymed by the names of Tamar Rahab and Bathsheba which are links in that h ly chain which hath its verity in the history but its sanctity from Christ to whom it relates as to the holy seed So in the succession of Ministeriall order and authority we dispute not by what personall vertues it was continued but we are sure it hath been continued successively from Christ and tends to him as to the compleating of his second incarnation in his body the Catholick visible Church In which Christ is daily begotten and formed by the means of a right Ministry and duly ordeined Ministers 10. Of Ordination of Ministers Where Bishops are Orthodox and may be had Ordination cannot regularly be had without them Vbi Episcopi desunt nec haberi possent Orthodoxi Preâ—byteri in necessitate ordinare possunt Sarav de grad Mi. So Bishop Dâ—wnham Con. in Apocal. Or by the Bishops authority delegated as to the Chorepiscopi who were but Presbyters Isid Hippa de Eccl. off Whether Bishops ordeined Presbyters as Prelates in a superiority of divine power and peculiar order as succeeding the Apostolicall eminency which antiquity for the most part thought looking on Episcopacy in ordination confirmation and jurisdiction not as the only but as the highest branches of Church power lineally descended from the Apostolicall ordinary power of ruling and governing the Church or whether they did those acts of power and authority only as chief by Ecclesiasticall right in degree and order of place among the Presbyters as chosen or approved by them and placed in a precedency of place and presidency of action and inspection but still of the same intrinsecall power and order Ministeriall as to the first act or originall I need not further gratify any mans curiosity in setting down my opinion Ego vero à Presbyteris solis administrata 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 regularem ad EcclesiasticaruÌ„ regularuÌ„ amussim factam non dixerim Aut in ea institutum ab Ecclesia post Apostolorum transitum ordinem per omnia servare Blondel test Hierom pag. 255. St. Pauls Epistle to Tim. and Tit. This I am sure What ever dirt and mire the restless hearts of wicked men cast up against the calling of the Ministry in England The Gospell and the holy Institutions of it appointed by Christ to be dispensed to all the world have never in any other way been derived to this long succession save only by the power of ordination which never was in ordinary cases believed or owned in the Church to be valid and effectuall in any men or from any hands but those who were formerly consecrated Bishops or ordeined Ministers Nor was this custom ever esteemed as the act of any generall Councill or Ecclesiasticall Canon but it had both example and precept and constant succession from Christ to the Apostles and from them to others with a command of continuation which was necessary for the Church and ever most conscienciously observed in the Church which never flourished better than when the modesty humility and wisdom of Presbyters joyning with and submitting to their Bishop as fellows to the Master of a College carried on that order peace and comly proportion in the Church before all the world that they were in the first century compared by Ignatius for their harmony to the strings well set and tuned on the Harp Ignat. Ep. ad Ephes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epist ad Smyrn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yea in an higher strain he compares them to the blessed accord between the Father and the Son Christ as man mediator and God where in the sameness of the divine nature yet there is the order and priority of relation These were the antient pipes and conduicts of Ministeriall Ecclesiasticall power which were first layd in the head and fountain Christ Jesus after branched to all places by a continuall order and derivation of Ministeriall authority Where the pipe is once broken there the stream of living waters must needs fail If any foulness flows or obstructions have befaln these pipes of due ordination as all that passeth through earthen vessels is prone to do in time which Christ and his Apostles have layd to serve his Church with the living waters of grace and truth and which have flowed these sixteen hundred years to the refreshing of infinite souls yet we must not cut them off nor quite stop them or turn the waters another way as choosing rather Independent wells and broken Buckets but we ought to cleanse those pipes and repayr those conduicts which only can hold and convey that holy water as the vessels of the Temple restoring them to their Primitive use and integrity Which by Gods help is easily done where pride passion
that Ministre which is most dâ—e and necessary for their souls in times of dâ—nger and persecution unless the office be suppliced by some fit Ministers while others by consent or lot fly to preserve a stock of Bishops and Ministers and of absolute necessity or destitution where Christians already baptised and believing cannot have a Minister in a regular way I leave to Gods direction and his speciall dispensation who in Cases extraordinary may extraordinarily manifest his pleasure I am sure in the hottest Persecution which worried and scattered the flock of Christ when it was most innocent the sheep neither chose nor followed any other Shepheards than those which St. Austin calls most necessary for the Church without which it cannot subsist of whose Ordination and due authority they had assurance by constant Succession and according to the true pattern in the Mount but they chose rather to supply the necessitated absences of their true Ministers Bishops and Presbyters by prayer fasting meditation reading Christian conference and mutuall exhortation than to set up among themselves any Minister by their own power of popular Ordination Yea as the Jews would have done in the defect of holy and Consecrated fire Christians rather contented themselves with the Vote and desire or purpose of Sacraments without the actuall perception of them or any other fruits proper to the Ministeriall function and power rather than offer with strange and unholy fire where they could not have those Ministers whose lips had been touched with a ceal from Gods altar that is ordeined by a right Consecration which holy fire hath never yet been quite put out in the Church of Christ nor ever will be however some mens petulancy and presumption seeks to spit or piss it out by their irreligious ingratefull and contemptuous carriages against the office and due Succession of the Ministry Humble and wise Christians willingly look back to the Rock whence they were hewen and the pit whence they were digged There they discern Mat. 28.19 Go therefore and teach all Nations c. Joh. 20.21 As my Father sent me even so send I you Is 65.1 Sub assistentis plebis conscientia Cyp. That it was not the people who made to themselves Ministers but Ministers sent by Christ and the Apostles every where made people Christians They that sate in darkness had light brought to them and were found of God by his messengers as Shepheards sent to the lost sheep who sought not after God That the holy succession of Ministeriall and Church power is indeed for the peoples good and ought in some cases be carried with the peoples approbation but it is not at all from the peoples pleasure will or vertue That Jesus Christ the Apostles and all after Churches ever carried this Ministeriall and Church power in another way distinct and apart from the people yet most convenient for them and most agreeable both to right reason and to the order and honour of true Christian religion which requires that holy things be done with all beautys of holiness by able and wise and worthy men to choose and appoint or ordein whom supposes as able at least if not abler than they are to judge of them yet meer abilities as I have shewed will not serve neither to give to others any commission as Ministers of holy things unless the givers have first a grand Commission or power of so doing committed by others to them which carries the strength of an originall divine Authority ascending to christ Which power especially as to Ordeining of fit Ministers being thus severed from the people for 1600. years without any complaint made by the faithfull or claim of right by reason or religion there is no cause Christians should now listen to that fury folly and faction which would lay all in common since nothing is brought by these Commoners to repeal the first divine enclosure of it by the Institution of Christ or to take away the prejudice of so many Centuries peaceable possession as a peculiar to the Church Officers those of the Ministeriall Function In which there hath never been any cessation or interruption as to legitimate succession and constant Ordination Not that we deny for any thing shall be granted to faithfull Christians People least able or fit to make or Ordein a Minister which is for their good but that Christians of a particular parish or Congregation may if they have not otherwayes tyed themselves and restrained things by Laws with are the publiques and so the Peoples consent as here for the most part in England it was they may orderly choose and desire such a man to be made a Minister or Bishop and to be over them in the Lord as the people of Millan did St. Ambrose yet a Lay-man and Magistrate Yet this is only so far as first to recommend him to those who have power to ordein him a Minister of the Catholick Church of Christ next to acknowledge that power and office Ministeriall to be rightly in him as conferred to him by just hands They may choose him thus Ordeined to exercise his Ministry and Office by particular care mutuall relation and joynt consent among them But still this is as far from any such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as some interpret it as amounts to peoples giving Ministeriall power or Orders as it is from Souldiers giving a Commission when they only present by way of Commendation and Petition a worthy person to the Generall or Commission officers to be made their Captain which neither his worth nor their willingness makes him to be without express Commission from the Generall under his hand and Seal Nor is this any thing to the diminution of peoples rationall or religious liberties as Christians or men which regulations and restraints they may not grudge to suffer if Christ will have it so as in this his will and command is most clear but it is a fruit of Christs wisdome and care for the faithfull peoples good to avoyd infinite inconveniences and confusions which constantly and unavoidably attend all things that are transacted or touched almost by the common peoples hands and heads who though they mean and begin well as the Sea by modest lickings and slidings over the banks which afterward its fury overbears with horrible inundations yet are they never to be trusted with any thing which a wise and good man would have well done As then we see no Church power especially as to Ordination and Ministry is naturally in Christian people In causis fidei vel Ecclesiastici muneris cum judicare debere qui nec munere impar est nec jure dissimilis constantur assero Dictum Imperat Valentini patris quod Ambros vehementer laudat l. 5. Ep. 32. who must be considered after their Ministers in time and that order of nature which is between Effects and Causes Children and Fathers being first made Christians by Ministers whom they never Ordeined nor so much as dreamt
and enabled to effect those things which none other can presume to perform without vanity sin and presumption who hath not that gift power or authority consigned to him The right Ordination then of Ministers in the way of an holy succession in the Church of Christ hath in Religion and among true Christians these holy uses and clear advantages peculiar to it 1. 1. It confirms the truth of the Gospel 2 Cor. 8.23 First as to the main end the Glory of God and the saving of mens souls by their believing and obeying this testimony of all true Ministers that Jesus Christ is the only Saviour of the world Nothing gives a more clear and credible testimony to the glory and honour of Jesus Christ and to truth of the Gospel than this uniform and constant succession of Ministers Multi barbarâ—rum in ChristuÌ„ credunt sine charactere vel attramento scriptam babenter in cordibus sum per spiritum salutem et veterum traditionem diligentes custodientes quam Apostoli tradiderunt iis quibus committebant Ecclesias cui ordinationi assentiunt multa gentes c. Iren. l. 3. c. 4. by a peculiar Ordination and authority even from Christ himself in person who at first began this Ministry and sent some speciall men as his messengers to bear witness of him in all the world that so men might believe not only what is written in the word before it was or as it is now written but also as that glorious truth hath been thus testified every where and in every age by chosen and peculiar men as a cloud of most credible witnesses whom thousands at first did and to this day do hear preaching and see them Celebrating the holy mysteries of Christs Gospell who never had or used any written word nor ever read it and for the most part believed before ever they saw any part of the Bible which the constant Ministry of the Church hath under God hitherto preserved chiefly upon the testimony and tradition or record of those that were ever thought and alwayes ought to be most able and faithfull men specially appointed by Christ in his Church as a perpetuall order and succession of Witnesses to testifie of him and to minister in his Name to the end of the world This walking Gospel and visible Ministry consisting as it ought of wise and worthy men Minister est verbum visibile ambulans Evangelium who have good reputation for their piety learning and fidelity running on to all generations is as a continued stream from the blessed Apostles who were the first witnesses immediatly appointed by Christ to hold forth his name and Gospell to the world Acts 1.8 which though never so far off in the decurrence of time from the fountain yet still testifies and assures all wise men that there is certainly a divine fountain of this ministeriall power and so of Evangelicall mysteries and truth which rose first from Christ and which hath constantly run as may appear by the enumeration or induction of particular descents in all ages in this Channel of the Apostles and their successors the Bishops and Presbyters of the Church for the better planting confirming and propagating of the Gospell to all Nations and times As a duty charge or office injoyned by divine command to some men and lying ever as a calling on their consciences Hereby evidently declaring the divine wisdom and Fatherly care of Christ for the good instruction and order of his Church in his personall absence In that he hath not left the Ministry of the Gospell and his holy Institutions which he would have alwaies continued for the gathering edifying of his Church to a loose and arbitrary way among the rabblâ— and promiscuous heards of men which would soon have made Evangelicall truths seem but as vagrant fables and generall uncertain rumors which run without any known and sure authority in the common chat and arbitrary report of the vulgar by which in a short time both the order beauty honour purity and credit of Truth is easily lost among men This holy and successionall ordination of the Evangelicall Ministry gives great proof and demonstration as of Christs personall presence as chief Bishop and Minister of his Church so of the fulfilling of Christs word and the veracity of his promise Mat. 28. after his departure to be with them that were sent and went in his name to the end of the world That the gates of hell neither yet have nor ever shall prevail against the Church While it carefully preserves a right succession holy order and authority of true Ministers the devill despairs of ever overthrowing Christian Religion in its reformed profession in any Country Down with the order Mat. 16.28 and sacred power and succession of the Ministry and all will in a short time be his own 2. 2. Evidenceth the Churches care Agnitio vera est Apostolorum doctrina antiquus Ecclesia status in universo mundo charactere corporis Christi secundum successiones Apostolorum quibus illi eam quae est in unoquoque loco Ecclesiam tradiderunt Scripturarum sine fictione custodita tractatio plenissima lâ—ctio sine salsatione secundum scripturas expositio legitima diligens sine periculo sine blasphemia Irenaeus l. 4. c. 43. In Ecclesia Catholica bacte nus inviolabili observatione tenetar qua potissimum Catholici ab Haereticis discriminantur nimirum ut cujusvis meriti atque praestantiae â—ir fuerit non sua sponte praedicationis munus suscipiat sed expectet donec ab Ecclesia mittatur ab eaque sacris functionibus initietur siâ—que initiatus praedicationi Evangelii mancipetur Baronius An. Anno Christi 44. It is also a notable evidence of the Churches care and fidelity in all ages not only in the preservation of the oracles of the word which it hath done but also of a constant holy Ministry to teach and explain them Also to celebrate those holy mysteries which are divinely annexed to the word as seals to confirm the faith of Christians And lastly to exercise that wholsome discipline for terror or comfort the power of which is chiefly in the Pastors and Rulers of the Church As it is then for the honour of the wisdom of Christ in the originall to have instituted such holy mysteries and such a Ministry so it is for the honour of the Church in the succession of all ages to have thus preserved them and it self in that order which becomes the family of Christ which had come far short of any well ordered family if the Father and Master of it Jesus Christ had left every servant to guess at his duty and all of them to scramble what part they list of employment aliment and enjoyment but the Lord Christ as every wise Master doth hath appointed and his Church hath preserved to this day constant Stewards and dispensers of holy things in his house-hold whose duty t is to
be faithfull to their Masters profit and credit to do their duty and to maintain that place and authority in which the Lord hath set them nor is it any thing of a pious easiness but an impious baseness in them as Bishops and Ministers voluntarily to desert their station and to suffer every one to usurp upon them and to do what they list Nor is any thing more intolerable than the rudeness riot and impudence of those inferior servants who pretending Christian liberty and not induring those officers and Ministers whom the Master hath orderly placed over them neither will they long indure the Lord or Master himself to rule over them we read Mat. 21.38 They kill the Son who first beat and shamefully intreated the servants which were sent But thirdly as to the persons duly ordeined This holy Ordination gâ—ves a reall divine power which is necessarily to be delegated and derived from Christ since no man hath it in and of himself or of any will of men by which he is enabled to perform those duties which Christ only hath injoyned in his word to be done and to be thus done by such men and in such a manner and no other 1 Tim. 5.22 Lay hands suddainly on no man i. e. by way of Ordination Ergo no man is of that office or hath that authority and power till ordeined be his parts and gifts never so great and good So 2 Tim. 2.2 These things commit to faithfull men who may be able to teach others ergo some peculiar Commission must be given to these and to no other to perform Ministeriall duties with authority Such are those of making Disciples by Preaching the Gospell by distinguishing from others and also confirming and uniting together among themselves in holy Communion those Disciples with the holy seals of Baptism and the Lords Supper To edify confirm and preserve them by teaching reprooving praying for them comforting guiding governing binding and loosing by the use of that power of the Keys which is committed only to them both in doctrine and discipline doing all things toward penitents and impenitents believers and unbelievers Tit. 2.15 not magisterially but ministerially as from Christ and for the Churches good yet not precariously and arbitrarily oâ— depending on mans pleasure Iren. l. 4. c. 43. Episcopalus sucâ—essionâ—m ab Apostolis habentes Charisma veritatis certuÌ„ acceperunt Ubi charisâ—ata domini posita sunt ibi discere oportet veritatem apud quos est successio ab Apostoliâ— sanum ac irreprobabile sermonis Cap. 45. 1 Tâ—m 4.14 but autoritatively and conscientiously as doing the work of the Lord knowing the power they have received of the Lord the duties enjoyned them the care required in them the account to be exacted of them as to the Stewardship of the souls solemnly committed to their care which is done by that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or ministeriall gift of the holy Ghost which Christ gave to the Apostles John 20.22 and by their hands as by St. Pauls to Timothy 2 Tim. 1.6.14 to others and so to a perpetuall succession For without this gift or power of the holy Spirit of Truth 18. The holy Spirit given in right Ordination how whose property it is to lead the faithfull into all truth no man is truly a Minister of holy things in the Church So that it is a pittifull piece of ignorance or putid scurrility and profaness for any that profess Christianity much more for those that pretend to be Ministers in the Church to slight and expose to vulgar scorn that passage used as of antient times in all Churches so in the Church of Englands manner of ordeining Ministers Receive ye the holy Spirit As if this were a meer mockery and insignificancy in point of any sanctity conferred When it is expressed to be meant as it ever was in the Church understood not of sanctifying graces infused qualities or habits of inward holiness which are immediatly from God and not by man to be conferred nor from man to be communicated to another nor do they invest any one that hath them in any Church office or publick power over others for then every holy man and woman should have this power but it is only meant of those peculiar gifts or powers of the holy Spirit Eph. 4.8 which are properly ministeriall and officiative as from Christ and in his name not by internall infusion but by externall separation or sanction not endâ—ing with grace but investing in a new relation and authority distinct from the common Christians duty place and officers of charity c. which are as parchment wax and writing usefull in their kind but not valid as to any conveyance till sealed subscribed delivered and witnessed as the act and deeâ— of the conveyer who lawfully hereby confers to an other his right and power of acting possessing or enjoying c. So by a form of such Commission or delegation as Christ instituted that power and ministeriall gift of the holy Spirit is continued which was first committed to the Apostles by Christ who only would do it Nor can this power be understood so much for extraordinary miracles which were to cease as for that ordinary Ministry which was to continue as necessary for the Church in all ages This power or gift of the Holy Ghost as ministeriall and officiating in Christs name as that of miracles may be where there is no sanctifying grace as was in Judas and probably in Demas and others who might be sheep as to their profession Acts 1.17 and shepheards as to their office or Episcopacy of which Judas had a part and fell from it and yet wolves as to the inward habits and graces 1 Cor. 5.4 In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ when ye are gathered together and my Spirit with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ c. When the Spirit of Paul was joyned with the Corinthian Ministers and believers in excommunicating the incestuous persons it was not the sanctifying Spirit or grace of the Apostle but that ministeriall power which he had eminently in and joyntly with the Church The power and Spirit of Christ as it is given so received in right Ordination by every true Minister that is worthily promoted not as to grace and inward vertue of which man judgeth not but as to office and relative power from Christ in the publike service or Ministry to his Church As every officer civill or military that hath commission acts in the Spirit name and power of those by whom authority is primarily derived to them In this sense and to this use the Spirit of Moses was put on the 70. Elders Num. 11.25 and Elias on Elisha 2 Kings 11.9 3. Yea further I doubt not but the solemn and right manner of Ordination by fasting Deus largitur gratiam homo imponit manus Sacerdos imponit supplicem dextram Deus benediâ— potents dentre Episcopus initiat ordinem Deus tribuit
sincere amendment of them hence it brings to a quiescency and comfort in no way but such as is conform to the Word of Christ burning with an unfaigned charity toward all men most fervently to the Churches service and welfare with an * In humili spiritu pura mente spaciose habitat immensus Deus high esteem of the excellency of the knowledge of Jesus Christ his Institutions and Ministry his Word and Spirit and Grace with a gratefull value and high respect of those * Phil. 3.7 1 Thes 15.12.12 13. Heb. 13.17 by whose Ministry they have been called baptized taught converted and are still guided in the paths light and breathings of the Spirit to the hopes of salvation the blessed expectation of which in Christs way raiseth them up many times to high yet holy resolutions to deny themselves and suffer any thing for Christs sake and the testimony of the Truth These and such like I conceive are the best fruits of Gods Spirit which are not the lesse excellent because they are common Gods children are not oft entertained with novelties and never pleased with such new toyes and ratles or hobbey horses in Religion which some men bragge of The wandering clouds which some mens fancies exhale of spirituall Motions and Manifestations beyond plain and ordinary Christians either for private comfort Iude 12. or for publique benefit are for the most part without water they darken but moisten not the Church or the soul they have so much of earthy or fiery exhalations in them that they have little of the dew of heaven with them Nor may they without great injury and high indignity be imputed to the Spirit of Christ Nor doe such sorry flowers which grow in every dunghill adorn the Garden of God the Soul or the Church not justly crown any with the most honourable name of holy or spirituall Which titles vain men much affect and boldly challenge sober and humble Christians do earnestly desire and seriously endeavour to merit Being an honour so farre above the naturall capacity of sinfull mortality that nothing but a Divine bounty and supernaturall power can conferre the Truth of that Beauty which is in holinesse and the right to that glory which is in every True Saint who are often hid as orient Pearles in rough shels in great plainnesse lowlinesse and simplicity which makes such as are truly Saints and spirituall as ashamed to challenge the name as they are afraid to come short of the grace Studying not applause and admiration from men but the approbation of a sincere and good conscience 2 Cor. 1.12 Iam. 1.17 Him they look upon as the father of every good and perfect gift the sender of the blessed Spirit by the due Ministry of the Word into mens hearts The searcher also of all hearts and tryer of the spirits of men far beyond what is set out in paints and outward appearances of extraordinary gifts of the Spirit under which mask and disguises Achitophel Heb. 4.13 and Jehu and Judas and Simon Magus and the sons of Sheva and Demas and the self-made Prophetesse Jezebel and Diotrephes all false Christs false Prophets and false Apostles all true Antichrists and true Ministers of Satan grievous Wolves studied to appear and did so for a while till the Lord stirred up the Spirit of discerning in his true Ministers and true Saints Which Spirit of Wisdome teacheth us to measure and judge of spirituall gifts and true holinesse 6. Reall power of the Spirit how discerned 2 Tim. 3 5. not by bare and barren forms but by the power and practise of godlinesse not by soft-expressions and gentle insinuations or melancholy sowrenesse and severer brows not by Ahabs sackcloth or Jehus triumphs or Pharisaick frownes Not by bold assertions lowd clamours confident calumnies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 teâ—ico aut tristi vulus vultuosi Pharisai Simplicissima est spiritus sancti virtus sine suco sine fraude omnia agit nulli gravis piis suavis omnibus utilis Ber. Nil tamâ— metuit quam ne dubitare de aliqua re videretur de Vellcio Quomodo certissimi esse possunt quum nihil certius est quam certos illos non esse de salute Ber. Certi non sunt qui solliciti non sunt Cyp. Sola integra fides secura esse potest Tertul. de Ba. precipitant zeal audacious adventures successefull insolencies Not by heaps of Teachers popular Sermonings long Prayers wrested Scriptures crowds of Quotations high Notions Origenick Allegorizings Not by admired Novelties vulgar satisfactions splendid shews of Religion empty noises of Reformation Nor yet by arrogant boastings uncharitable despisings confident presumptions hasty assurances proud perswasions pretended Revelations fanatick confusions All these either in affected Liberties or Monastick rigors oft bear up mens fancie of the Spirit and sanctitie like bladders meerly by their emptinesse Nothing being more prone to dispose a vain mind to fancy strongly that it hath Gods Spirit than the not having it indeed * 2 Tim. 3.13 Deceiving and being deceived To make men presume they are Saints than the not serious considering what true holinesse is Splendore magis quam fervore delectantur hypocritae Ber. Dum fallunt maxime falluntur and the way of the Spirit of Christ is In its infallible rule the Scripture in its noblest pattern Jesus Christ in its foundation Humility in its beauty Order and Symmetry in its perfection Sincerity in its glory Love and Charity in its transcendent excellency the Divine Nature The Devils Piracles are made as much by the frauds and fallacies of hanging out Gods colours the flags of the Spirit Hypocritae sanctitatis tineae cui adhaerere videntur v stâ—m tu piter viciant remedia in morbos sanctitatem in crimen vertunt Chrysost and shews of holinesse as by the open defiances of persecution and batteries of profanenesse Delusions in Religion as Dalilahs charms on Samson are oft stronger than the Philistins force against the Church Else our blessed Saviour would not have so carefully fore-warned and fore-armed his little flock against those grand Impostors whose deceit is no lesse than this * Luk. 17.21 Loe here is Christ and there is Christ As if he were no where in England or in all the former Catholick Church but only in the corners and Conventicles of new Donatists Loe here is Christ a most potent and plausible pretention indeed able by its native force and mans credulous frailty to deceive even the very Elect Mark 13.22 whom would it not move and tempt strongly to hear of a new Christ in New lights and new Gospels new Church wayes new Manifestations new Ministry and new Ministers Yea to heare of a Christ without means above means beyond the Scriptures deadnesse the old Sacramentall forms the Ministeriall Keyes and Authority Christ in the Spirit risen from the grave of dead duties of expired Ordinances and from the Carkuses of ancient Churches A
with all judicious and sober Christians leave Potius vetera tuta quam periculosa nova sectemur Tac. to passe by the Idoll of their new dressed Spiritually and Sanctity without any admiration devotion or the least salutation Nor can we at all consider private spirits warped from and bent against the publique Spirit of Christ in the Scripture in the practise of the Catholick Church and in the most eminent Christians both ancient and modern We shall content our selves with that plain and pristine holynesse and manifestations of the Spirit True holinesse and true Saints Sanctitas est scientia colendorum deorun Tul. de Nat. D. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato in Eutyp which are expressed in the Word deposited in the Church preserved in an holy Ministry exemplified in all true Christians and most eminently in Jesus Christ and his Apostles the great and famous Founders Teachers and Establishers of holy Truths holy Duties holy Sacraments holy Orders and holy Ministry in the Church And this with divine Power and Authority not onely personall but successionall without which the instituted Service and Worship of Christ had ere this failed These being ever since Christs time in all the world imployed in Teaching Gathering Baptizing Governing Feeding Preserving and Perfecting the Body of Christ which is his Church We know not and so we cannot desire other holinesse than that by which we beleived the Truths obeyed the Commands feared the Threatnings observed the Duties preserved the Institutions continued the Orders reverenced the Embassadors joyed in the Graces hoped in the Promises and were led conformably to Christ by that Spirit which Jesus Christ had given to his Church long before these new coyners had graven the stamps or set up their Mintâ— We are glad and blesse God when we attain unfaignedly to that Spirit of Holynesse which hears the Word of God with fear and trembling from the mouth of those able and godly Ministers which are the Messengers or Angels sent from Christ by the Churches Ordination Which teacheth us to pray with understanding constancy fervently and comelinesse to receive the pledges of Gods love in Christ from their hands duly consecrating the holy mysteries with reverence preparednesse and thankfulnesse That holinesse which loves with sincerity gives with cheerfulnesse rejoyceth in well doing suffers with patience lives by Faith acts by Charity is holy with order contentednesse and humility without any fury faction or confusion That holinesse which hath nothing in it novell or praeterscripturall nothing fancifull verball tumultuary violent 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plat. Euâ—yph Sâ—nctum est quod deo gratum schismaticall disorderly partiall pernicious or injurious to any which chuseth to be a Martyr for Charity and Unity as well as Verity in the Church rather suffering much than giving scandall or making a schism according to the pious and excellent couâ—sâ—ll of Dionysius to Novatus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dionys Epâ—st Auâ—ea apud Eusch l. 6. hist c. 38. That holinesse which is old as the Ancient of dayes reall rationall demonstrative from the Word of God and exemplified in the lives of former Saints Which is meek courteous charitable humble just to all men abounding with all righteousnesse and the fruits of righteousnesse peace and establishment both to private consciences and publique Churches That holinesse which hath nothing in it supercilious calumniating defamatory insolent bitter or burthensome to any true Christians true Churches and true Ministers which know how to reprove what is amisse without rejecting all that is well to reform the crooked without ruining what is right That holinesse which as the Sun-beams is always like it self like the Father of spirituall light uniform and constant in all true Saints in all ages and in all administrations Divine either immediate or mediate as to its rule the Will and Word of God as to its end the glory of God in Gods way as to its Epitome or sum the love of God and its neighbour as to its happy fruits and effects the good of mankinde chiefly of the Church of Christ These have ever been the same for kind however differing in degrees according to the measure which God hath given to his true Saints and servants who never differed from God or the Word or one another as they were holy and spirituall however as men and carnall in part they had their crookednesse unevennesses and dissentings These are the fruits of Gods Spirit this that true Holinesse for which we pray of which we dare not boast These are the Saints whose shadows we count Soveraign whose presence a blessing whose wayes unblameable whose joyes unspeakable whose works most imitable whose conversation most amiable heavenly and divine who chuse rather to suffer than any way to act in cases dubious as to secular dissensions which have much of the Beast somewhat of the Man and little of the true Christian The worth of these Pearls is infinitely beyond some mens counterfeit forgeries whose lustre is chiefly from worldly glory and secular advantages who out of ashes are melted up to the shining and bricklenesse of glasse by the fervour of some spirits who think it enough to glister with novelties and to boast of Inspirations fancying all is reformed which is but changed though much to the worse who are forced to set off themselves by the soil of severe censuring of others Fearing nothing so much as a true light and those discoveries which are made of them by serious and judicious Christians who judge not by mens lips and appearances but by their lives and practises compared to the Word of God For which true Ministers most eminently and impartially holding forth to the discovery of all mens deformities are of all men most abhorred by these pretenders who at a true and full view will not onely not appear to other such gifted men and spirituall as they pretend but they will be ashamed of their arrogance and despite against those good Christians and those true Minisers whom they have so much vilified and contemned The common mistake of proud weak or fancifull men 8. Vulgar mistakes of spirituall influences Luk. 9.55 Impudentiam pâ—o pietate jactitant quasi eo sanctiores essent quo verbosiores Bern. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thucid. hist l. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bas de Sp. s. whose tongues are onely tipt with Sanctity and the name of the Spirit is this That they know not indeed of what Spirit they are as to Profession Nor consider of what Spirit they ought to be as to temper if they will be truly Christs Disciples Contenting themselves with light and airy presumptions in stead of serious and searching examinations of truth comparing themselves with themselves they fancy they grow holyer as they grow bolder in their opinions or actions Hence they are easily flattered into high Imaginations and cheated with strong Presumptions as if some common gifts of knowledge some Scepticall quicknesse some volubility of utterance
their judgements conceive or in their upright consciences laying aside all partialities and obliquings to worldly interest but meerly regarding the glory of God the good of soules and the honour of the reformed Religion if they shall conclude that there is indeed more evidence and power of Gods Spirit both in gifts Ministeriall and in holy successes in those men that stile themselves inspired men speciall Prophets and new modelled Preachers if they be found to have more of godly learning of sound wisdome in the mysteries of Christ of sincere piety zeal and charity to the glory of God and mens soules good if they are filled with divine endowments for praying preaching duly exhibiting the holy Mysteries for edifying the Church for maintaining the truth of the reformed Religion and the peace of this Church and Nation if they have greater courage constancy industry and conscience to carry on the great worke of saving soules if they have more authority from the word of Christ from the Apostles practise from the Catholick precedents of the Church of Christ in all ages and places by which to clear their call to the work of the Ministry beyond what is produced for the ancient and ordained Ministry of this Church Truly we do not desire to be further injurious or hinderances to any mens soules God forbid the Ministers of the Church of England should be so much lovers or valuers of themselves or envious to other mens excellencies or enemies to your and the Churches welfare as not to be willing to be laid aside that these new mens more immediate and greater sufficiencies higher inspirations and diviner authority may doe that work to which we are found so unsufficient defective and unworthy But if these pretenders to more spirituall prophecying preaching and living be by wise and godly men who love not to mock God or dally with matters of salvation and eternity which is the end of Religion weighed in the ballance of the sanctuary of the divine institution of Christs mission of the Apostles succession of the primitive custome and of the Catholick order in all ages and Churches if the grounds of right reason of good order policy and government be duely considered which require distinction in all societies sacred and civill and avoid confusion most in the things of God if the judgement of the most learned usefull and holy men in all ages be pondered if these new mens Spirits and gifts be throughly tryed by the touchstone of Gods Word if their secular aims and warpings to the world be narrowly looked into if the deformitie of their words and works be considered if their simple or scandalous writings be duly examined if the successes of their endeavours and essays hitherto in many places be seriously thought of which are evidently proved to be very sad and bad little promoting either truth or peace holinesse or comfort to any peoples souls nor any prosperity and advancement to this Church or any Christian reformed Religion if they be found in ignorance and weaknesse or in factiousnesse and insolencies or in pride and avarice or in erroneousnesse and licentiousnesse so farre too light that they are not so much as the dust of the ballance compared to the reall excellencies of those true Ministers of this Church which have been and still are and may be in this Church if men be not all given over to lusts and strong delusions God forbid any excellent Christians should be tempted by fear or flattery or any fallacy of novelty gain or liberty to desire or endeavour or approve a change which will be so shamefully and desperately pernicious both to themselves and to their posterity BUt these Antiministeriall adversaries 4. Calumny or Cavill Against humane and secular learning in Ministers who would fain impose upon the credulous world with the pretentions of some speciall gifts and Inspirations of Gods Spirit which are as yet no way discovered by them in word or deed as I have shewed being conscious to themselves that indeed they come short of those common endowments by which the mindes of men are oft much improved through study and good learning they seek to oppose and decry that in all Christians and especially in Ministers which they despair of themselves So that not a dumb spirit but a silly prating and illiterate one possesses them which cryes out against all humane learning and usefull Studies as the divels did against Christ What have we to doe with thee Matth. 8.29 Great calumnies and contempts are raised by these men and their Disciples against all liberall Arts and Sciences all skill in the tongues and histories against all Books but the Bible and some of them can hardly dispense with that too since they take all books to be of the same nature with those conjuring Books which were burnt Act. 19.19 against the Schooles of the Prophets and all Vniversities as heathenish Antichristian marks of the Beast as deformities darknings and impertinencies where we have Scripture light Also prejudiciall to that more immediate divine teaching or Institution to which they pretend and by which they say they learn and teach all true Religion which they tell us is so sufficiently furnished and fortified as the new Jerusalem with its own walls Revel 21. made of pretious stones the impregnable strength of truth and the splendour of the Spirits gifts that it needs none of these mudwalls and bulwarks of earth which men have cast up Beautified enough with its own native innocency and glory it desires not any of these raggs and additionall tatters of humane learning which they say hath so tossed and torn Religion with infinite and intricate disputes that the solidnesse and simplicity of true Divinity is almost quite lost and confounded Christ is almost oppressed by the crouds and throngs of such as are called Rabbies and learned men who may well spare their pains in the Church of Christ Isai 54.13 Ioh. 14.26 Ioh. 16.13 where the Lord hath promised that all shall be taught of God that his Spirit shall teach them all things and lead them into all truth Answ I see the Devill is never more knave Answ 1. The craft and folly of this cavill against humane learning than when hee would seem to turn fool How willing is he to have all men as ignorant weak and unlearned as these Objecters are that so none might discern his snares and gin◠of which these Ignato's are to be his setters fain would he have all Christians yea and Preachers too such * Hos 7.11 silly birds without heart that they might easily be circumvented by his strategems and catched with his devices The better to act those Tragedies which he intends against the Reformed Churches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. he would have the windows shut up and the light shut out These are the Fauxes with dark lanthorns to blow up all and the Judasses who are guides to them that
more than is needfull for their place and the Churches edification or safety and preservation And much I think is needfull to give a right sense of Scripture from the originall proprieties or emphasis of words 10. Wherein learning is necessary to Ministers Si ad humara perdiscenda â—ta hominis vita brevis est quid temporis sufficere potest ad intelligentiam divinum Chrysol To open the many allusions referring to Judaick rites and Ethnick customes in severall ages To clear and unfold the Scriptures by short paraphrases or larger Commentaries To analyse severall passages so as to reduce them to their proper place and order of reasoning wherein their force consists as the parts and joints of the body set in their due posture For the method of the reasoning and the strength of the argument or main scope in Scripture is oft very different from the series and order of the words in the Text Many times the ambiguity of the words the variety of stops the incoherence and independence of the sense as to the letter makes the method more obscure and the meaning very intricate yea the very text of Scriptures were in many copies of Bibles anciently as in St. Jeromes time Jeronymus in libris Jobi Danielis aliis and before him in Origens much altered by addition to or detraction from the pure and authentick Scripture untill those and other learned men the Bishops and Ministers of the Church with more accurate diligence reduced the Bible to its purity and integrity as much as is attainable by humane industry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Basan hâ—m 24. de Leg. Ethn. or necessary to mans salvation In these and the like cases I suppose these objectors who are very simple but not with a dove-like simplicity must needs confesse unlesse they wholly trust to the reed of their Enthusiasms which they have very little cause to doe that there is a great need of learned Criticks of good Linguists of methodicall Analysts judicious Commentators accurate distinguishers and harmonious reconcilers that the truth purity and unity of the sacred Oracles may be preserved and vindicated against Jews Heathens Atheists Hereticks and capricious Enthusiasts who are ready to strike with contempt and passion any part of Scripture as uselesse or corrupted if it slow not as the rock with an easie sense and obvious interpretation to their weak and sudden capacities They are instantly prone with an high disdain and choler to prefer their most impertinent imaginations sudden fancies and addle raptures Or if they be ashamed of those being too weak grosse and impudent to be vended at noon day and in so faithfull a light as yet shines in this Church then they are crying up the book of the creatures and God in them or they applaud some easier morall heathens And I should think nothing should fit their fancies so well as the Turkish Alcoran or Jewish Talmuds and Cabals for these if any thing can have already out done them in toyes and incredible fables which may save them the labour of further inventions Swine will prefer the filthiest puddle before the fairest springs so will wanton proud and vain men take any light exception against the Scripture which they hate the more perfectly by how much they see it is a most perfect rule and fully contrary to their proud 2 Tim. 3.16 unjust and unruly passions And however the shell of those holy and unparelleld writings the blessed Scriptures be in many places rugged and hard so that every one cannot handle or break it yet blessed be God others can nor is the kernell of saving Truth lesse sweet and smooth because it is not easily explained but by the help of other mens better gifts whom the Lord raiseth up and fitteth for this very end with variety of gifts even in humane learning Who for the most part have been of the order of the Clergy although in these later times especially divers others both Nobility Gentry and Commoners have been as excellent pioners who have by their private studies very chearfully and industriously assisted and helped the Churches chiefest Champions and Leaders the Ministers who have not indeed every one those sharp tools of steel which can work at the hardest places of this rock and holy Mine the Scriptures yet have they generally such skill and leisure beyond the Vulgar as enables them to try the Ore to gather and refine the grains to cast them into fit wedges or ingots of Gold Truths reduced to some body method or common place of Divinity Thus assisted by their own and other studies method and industry they are well able to make plain yet learned and judicious Sermons with pathetick homilies fitted to the common peoples capacity memory and disposition whom neither leisure nor necessities of life and the hard labours under the Sun nor abilities of minde would suffer or serve one of a thousand to attain to any competent measure of religious knowledge if holy and learned men Ministers of the Church were not enabled by God approved by the Church and ordained by both to that constant service of the Ministry for the good of the plainer Christians who enjoy in every point of true doctrine or solid Divinity which is as a weighty piece of gold stamped with the clear testimony of the Scripture as people doe in every piece of current money the extract of the labour and the result of the art of many mens heads and hands who have thus fitted it for their ordinary use Besides this when common people are once well stored and inriched in their honest plainnesse with competent and sound knowledge in Religion by the care and faithfulnesse of their able and honest Ministers yet how easily would the cheats of Religion delude and impose on these poore Souls these plain and single hearted Christians abasing or changing counterfeit with truths cropt opinions and round-headed tenets for full weight of Christian doctrines Still cogging with religious * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ephes 4.14 dice and cheating with plausible fallacies seemingly brought out of the Scripture untill those poore beleevers like the * Gal. 3.1 bewitched Galatians had lost all or their most part of their sound Religion yea some of these Impostors doe not leave poore Christians whom they have consened with fair shews of the Spirits revelations and new Gospels so much faith as to beleive the main Articles of the Christian Faith or the Scriptures to be the Word of God or that there is any true Church or any order and authority of true Ministry And whither would not this cousenage and deceit of these hucksters proceed 2 Cor. 2.17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even to overthrow whole houses Parishes and Churches if there were not some learned and able Ministers in the Church who are as Gods and the Churches publique Officers to detect these jugglers to discover these deceitfull workers 2 Cor. 2.17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to set
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. Pro. 1. and studies of those that attend on Wisedoms gates with all humble industry whose great proficiencies these poor men envying as they have great cause would fain perswade them to be as much sluggards as themselves are who have neither hunted Contra bonaâ— literas blaâ—erant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrysost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 27. nor caught any thing by * Pro. 12 27. not roasting what they have taken in hunting that is not to use those gifts of learning in all kindes which Ministers have attained unto by Gods blessing on their studies As for that Primitive gift of Tongues by which the Apostles at once suddenly thawed and brake that Ice which now locks and seals up to us the face of the great deep of Learning and Wisdome so that they were instantly Masters not onely to understand but also to utter the mysteries of Christ whereof they had partly an acquired by Christs teaching but for the most part an inspired knowledge These pitifull praters who would be counted Apostolicall are so far from any such gifts of wisdome or utterance that they are scarse masters of their own mother tongue neither knowing for the most part what they say 1 Tim. 1.17 nor whereof they affirm nor able with modesty gravity humility or charity either to use or bridle their tongues which is an Apostolicall brand on them shewing that their Religion is but vain Iames 1.26 And how can it be otherwayes where sober speech sound reason common sense and ordinary ingenuity are as much wanting as pride contempt of others intractable fiercenesse and indocible ignorance doe abound When their great art is to set off to some popular shew and acceptance their gifts and persons 2 Pet. 2.18 by proud swelling words sometimes soring in the height of raptures and rare speculations beyond sobriety as if they were from sudden inspirations when indeed they are nothing else but some odde ends of metaphysicall questions and devotionary contemplations which are every where found among the Schoolmen and Monasticks or in the Platonists Plotinus Pimander and the like to which Authours these men being strangers yet drunk with their own fancies sometimes they reel and stumble upon such notions which vainly puffe them up in their fleshly mindes Col. 2.18 while they are still but clouds without water carryed with the tempests of passions Iud. 12. and high presumptions above the plain practicall and usefull truths of Religion and indeed above the proportion and sphear of their own gifts and parts Other whiles they seem as Well without water deep but dark and dry in their profound follies and profane niceties as the Manichees Valentinians and others of old by which they seek to confound God with the creatures good with evill Nature with Grace Vice with Vertue Law with the Gospell Christ with Divels By all which rarities amazing their silly auditors they are no other but cunning Agitators for ignorance atheism profanenesse hypocrisie and superstition that the life and power of the Christian reformed Religion may be wholly baffled and despised together with the Ministry of this Church What can these wretched men expect but the blacknesse of darknesse for ever to be reserved for them without repentance who study to cry downe all good studies 2 Pet. 2.17 and learning that they may the better eclipse all true and reformed Religion Such Pharisees for few of them are good Scribes are like indeed to make excellent Teachers of the Kingdome of heaven Mat. 12.35 who are not able to bring forth any things either old or new having no Treasure of well digested knowledge either divine or humane but onely some of the rubbidge of that learning which they seeke to destroy pitifull rapsodies of such confused stuffe as they have scraped together which becomes none but bablâ—rs and pamphleters Which whoever considers seriously how much they have been a shame and bane to true Religion to the honour of this reformed Church and to those holy manners which become sober wise and modest Christians he would ever after love learning and learned Ministers the better by how much he sees infinite cause to abhor the sordid and shamefull effects of impudent ignorance which loves to batten in its own soyl and refuseth to be cleansed Such mouths full of errors and foul with evill speakings however the Timothies and Titusses of this Church cannot now stop Tit. 1.11.2.15 as they ought to doe if the exercise of that just power in the Church were not obstructed yet they ought to rebuke them sharply and with all authority And untill these Seraphick despisers of true usefull and sanctified learning can not boast and clamour among their Disciples who are now grown giddy with too high notions and airy speculations but till they can evidently demonstrate to the wiser and soberer world that they can indeed perform what they pretend that is by immediate gifts and unstudied enablings they can solidly comprehend soberly preach methodically explain clearly demonstrate the sacred mysteries of our Religion also resolve the difficulties reconcile the differences and determine the doubts or controversies arising out of the Word of God or the points of Religion so as in some measure may tend to satisfie mens judgements together with the scruples and cases of their consciences Till I say these men can doe these in some competent measure equall at least if not beyond what the learned Ministers of this Church have done and dayly doe by the blessing of God on their labors they must give us leave still to follow our studies with humble prayers and diligent pains That so in stead of the husks and chaffe of these mens specious words and popular insinuations sadly deploring and proudly despising those excellent abilities which are in true Ministers far above them we may help to feed poor hungry soules not with frothy vanity wherewith these proud Masters send their scholars away as puffed up and as empty as themselves but with good corn and that wholesome provision of sound knowledge and saving doctrine wherewith the Lord is pleased to furnish us in the honest and ordinary way of his providence and blessing upon our industry for we have now no Manna or Quails about our tents which while these men dream of mean time exceeding leannesse is entred into their souls Psal 106.15 And how can it otherwise be than that sowing vanity Hos 8.7 and visions of their own hearts they should reap other than windâ— and be satisfied as they are extremely but most unhappily with their owne delusions 13. Inspired holy men yet used their learned gifts We doe not read that either Moses or Solomon or Daniel or St. Paul first educated at * Tarsis celebris Cilicia Vrbs Academia ipsis Athenis Alexandâ—iae comparanda Strabo St. Jeromes Epist ad Mag. answers that qâ—estion Cur candorem Ecclesiae Ethnicis sordibus polluamus
Iur. Illud decitum quod logibus definitum Reg. jur is not true and vertuous liberty but inordinatenesse and excesse Yea and in some cases of severer restraints Prudenter aliquando liciâ—a prohibenâ—tur ne si permitterentur eorum ocâ—â—sâ—â—â—e ad illicita perveniatur Reg. Iur. Ioh. 8.30 Free Indeed Libertâ—â— verâ— Christianae â—â—ferâ—â— aut extrinsecus spoliari nescit quum non minus parâ—endo quam agendo exercetur Aust by which Governors doe indeed trench upon those rationall or religious liberties which God hath allowed to men and Christians yet in these cases a true Christian onely wraps himself up in that liberty of patience which knowes when and how to suffer without injury to the publique tranquillity or to his private peace of conscience still keeping a * 1 Pet. 3.4 meek and quiet spirit with the love zeal and profession of that which he conceives to be the truth of God these are the fruits of that * 2 Cor. 3.17 free Spirit of Christ in Christians which appeared most eminently in Christ which makes us free to all things but not to sin in thought word or deed Looking upon sin as the great * Eo sumus liberiores quo a peccato â—â—â—â—â—â—niores Gibeuf tyrant usurper and waster of the true liberty of every man and Christian It is then as farre from Christian liberty 4. Divels Liberty as sicknesse is from health madnesse or drunkennesse from sobriety rottennesse from beauty or putrefaction from perfection for any Christian to beleeve what he lists though it be a lye or to disbeleeve and deny it Libertas omni servitute servilior Ber. Ep. 47. though it be a truth of God to take up what opinions and wayes of religion he most fancies and to refuse what ever he please to disaffect upon light popular and untryed grounds or openly to speak and dispute what ever he lists 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. and publiquely to act according as his private perswasions passions lusts or interests or other mens tempt and carry him wherein neither right reason nor common order nor publique peace nor conscience of duty nor * 1 Pet. 2.17 reverence of men nor fear of God have any such serious and holy ties upon men as are necessary for the common good In which regard private Christians are never so free as to have no yoake of Christ upon them Haretica conversatio quam futilis quam terrena quam humana sine gravitate sine autoritate sine disciplina cujus penes nos curam lenocinium vocant pacem cum omnibus miscent dum ad unius veritatis expugnationem conspirant Tertul de praes ad Hae. c. 41. no exercise of patience self-denyall mortification meeknesse charity modesty and sobriety together with that comelinesse and decorum which beseemes Religion and a Christian spirit beyond which the most transporting zeal may not expatiate For that is no other than such freedome as water enjoyes when it overbears and overflowes all its banks and bounds or as fire seising on the whole house Such as drunken men in their roarings and mad men in their ravings contend for such as wild beasts and untamed Monsters struggle for yea such as the envious and malicious divels affect and are most impatient not to enjoy In whose nostrils and jawes the mighty * Ezek. 38.4 Esa 37.29 wisdom and goodnesse of God who is Potentissimum liberrimum agens the fountain of all true rationall morall religious and divine freedome hath his hooke of power and bridle of terror not of love Such are those liberties which those * As St. John called Corinthus who was of this sect of Libertines Irenae l. 1. Congredere mecum ut te ad principem deducam vox lascivientium Gnosticorum Nicolaitarum aliorum Haeret. Iren. l. 1. primogeniti Diaboli prime birds of the Divels brood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gr. Nis v. M. some impudent Libertines and dissolute wretches now as of old aim at who have cast off all sense of justice order shame and humanity while they clamour and act for liberty that is that their blasphemies profanenesses impudicities scurrilities impudencies and violences against all publique civill peace as well as against all religion order and Ministry of the Church of England may be tolerated if not countenanced notwithstanding they professe to hold with us some common grounds of Christian Religion and stand responsible to civill duties and relations True Christians should be as fearfull to enjoy the divels freedome not which he hath but which he desires that is to will and to doe whatever he lists And as they should be zealous for their own true holy and humble liberties which lead them quietly to doe or suffer Gods will in Gods way so they should bee tender of encroaching upon those publique liberties which are by right reason order and Scripture granted to some men as Magistrates and Ministers for the generall good of Christians Men must not so please themselves in any thing they fancy of liberty as to injure others No mans liberty may be anothers injury Nullius emolumentum jure nescitur exalterius damno injuria Reg. Iur. since no mans right can consist in the detriment or damage of anothers rights or dues As then no man rationally can think it a liberty denyed him when he is forbid upon idle visits to goe to infected houses or being infected with the plague to goe among others that are sound or to drink poison and propine it to others no more can any Christian religiously plead for a liberty to broach and publish to others any opinion he pleaseth or to invade any place and office he hath a minde to or to disturb others in their duties and power or to contemne with publique insolence or violently to innovate against established laws and orders in Church or State much lesse hath he any freedome openly to blaspheme or disturb that religion and way of devotion wherein sober and good Christians worship God by that authority and order which is setled in publique according to their consciences and best judgements Here neither Christian Magistrates 5. True Liberty and good government in Church and State agree well together nor Ministers are to regard such pleas for private Liberties as overthrow the publique order and peace nor are they to regard those clamours against them and the Laws as persecuting when they doe but oppose and restrain such pernicious exorbitancies nor are they in this infringers of the peoples freedome but preservers of Liberties which are bound up onely in the laws nor are they oppressours of others mens consciences but dischargers of their own duties * Leges sunt corporis politici nervi sine quibus luxata infirma fient omnia membra Verul and consciences which they bear to Gods glory and the publique good whereto as they stand highly related by their place and power so
this self-condemned and without excuse Nor are any of a different beleif to what is established to be tolerated in giving any factious and seditious scandals against that Religion which is by the wisdome and piety of any Nation and Church there setled as sacred being always presumed that it is judged the truest and best for no men can be supposed to binde themselves and their posterity to any religion which they think false Two wayes of just restraints in the Church There are two wayes of coercive power established by God over men in matters of religion either of the Word by Ecclesiasticall admonitions reproofes and censures which onely reach those in matters of error 1 Tim. 5.20 Tit. 2.15 Tit. 3.10 1 Cor. 5.12 or scandall that are under the same form beleif and profession of Religion for these onely doe consider them And where this discipline is as in primitive times it was rightly dispensed with gravity wisdome charity and due solemnity by wise and worthy men it carries a great weight with it being in the name and authority of Jesus Christ 1. By Church discipline and is of excellent use to the well being of the Church of Christ to preserve the honour of Religion and credit of Christianity Nor is any thing of extern order and policy more worthy to be seriously considered and restored by Christians which can never be done till the right government of the Church be first setled nor can this now be easily done without the favour and concurrent authority of the Christian Magistrate so far hath licentious contempt and insolency prevailed against all ancient order government and discipline in the Church even by the Libertinism of such as would most be counted Christians And 2. Magistâ—atick power 2. A second way of animadversion or restraint of publique disorders in Religion is by the power of the sword in the hand of the Christian Magistrate who is to regard not onely the civill peace of subjects but also that trust which lies on him to take care for their religious interests and their souls welfare Quâ—â—to plus potes interrena republica tanto plus imperdeas â—â—lesti civitati Aust Ep. c. 24. that they may be taught and preserved in the right way of knowing and serving God The happye â—ondition of any Christians is when both these powers are wisely and sweetly twisted together so as the Ministry directs the Magistracy by the Word and the Magistracy assists the Ministry by the sword where the censures of the Church act by charity and the censures of the Magistrate by a just severity yet so as neither love to the offender nor dislike of the offence be wanting That all be done to the edification not to the destruction of the Church or of any member of it so farre as its welfare is consistent with the publique Neither civill nor Church power among Christians should be as a sharp and hard rock dashing presently all in pieces that touch or strike at it in the least kinde though never so modestly differing from the received Religion nor yet ought they to be as pillowes and sponges yeelding so soft a reception to every new opinion and practise as to invite all errours and novelties to a recumbency or rest in their bosome A Church or Christian State will soon be full of all noisome vermine if they allow as a work of charity and liberty every sordid errour and beggerly opinion publiquely to lodge and nestle under their roof yea and to contend for place and crowd out that Religion which is established Moderation differs from grosse toleration Christian Magistrates should neither use the sharp rasor or two edged sword of the Spanish Inquisition which forceth with terror either to deny what men hold for truth or to professe which that they hold not nor yet should they content themselves with the wooden daggers of Amsterdam where civill authority excuses its lukewarmnesse and gilds over its tolerancy of any Religion with the benefit of trade and commerce I doe not think it Christian to extirpate Jews or Turkes much lesse any of Christian profession but I think it both wisdome and charity first to endeavour by all fair means to convince all And secondly 2 Tim. 2.24 to restrain by just penalties all those under civill subjection however of a different religion from saying or doing any thing publiquely scandalous to and derogating from the honor peace and order of that Religion which is esteemed and therefore setled as the best and truest As civill seditions and treasons are intolerable so are religions nor are such endeavours veniall which by printing blasphemous bookes and divellish Libels seek to revive old rotten errors and heresies or to bring publique reproach and scorn upon the reformed Christian Religion in this Church no not although those infamous pamphlets were attended with learned confutations since it 's safer to forbid the use of poysons to the incautious people than to permit them to drink them up upon confidence of the virtue which may be in the antidotes applyed The nature of man is proner to imbibe noxious things then to egest them It is a tempting of God to tolerate evils and errours which we may prevent onely upon confidence of the remedies we can apply This is more like Mountebanks than like good Magistrates or Ministers Since then neither in right reason and true policy of State it is either becoming or safe for Christian Magistrates to have no acknowledgment of any face of Religion Christians must not be Scepticks in Religion Ephes 4.14 so farre among their people and subjects as to establish own and command it nor is it any piety for Christians to be alwayes scepticks in Religion ever unsatisfied and unresolved and unestablished in matters of Gods worship and mans salvation still ravelling the very grounds of Religion with endlesse cavils and needlesse disputes Since the Word of God is neer and open to direct all men in the wayes of God and since what is necessary to be beleived and obeyed in truth and holinesse is of all parts in Scripture most plaine and easie No doubt but Christian Magistrates are highly bound in Conscience to God and in charity to the good of their subjects to whom they must doe more good then they are desired to doe by the Vulgar to establish those things as to the extern order Ministry form and profession of Religion both in doctrine and duties which they shall in their conscience judge and conclude upon the best advice of learned and godly men to be most agreeable to the will of God as most clearly grounded on the Word in the generall tenor and analogy of it and as most fundamentally necessary to be beleived and obeyed by all Christians whereto the Catholick beleef and practise of all Churches more or lesse agreeing gives a great light and direction Christians must not be alwayes tossing to and fro in religion but come to an Anchor
honour and peace these must be to every good Christian the constant Law and severest discipline Teaching him to governe himself most strictly when others affect most a misgovernment or none at all in Religion to act nothing immorally rudely and exorbitantly to discharge all his relations and duties with the more exactnesse to bear with patience yet with sorrow the want of that publique good which he desires No way to hinder the restoring of due order and authority to the Church and honour to Religion to pray for counsell and assist the recovery of it according to the Scripture rules right reason and the custome of the best times And however the vain and mad world goes on wildly and giddily as an unâ—amed heifer enduring no yoke of Religion as to any publique order Government Discipline or Ministry yet must not a serious and well advised Christian delay to guide his feet in the ways of truth and holinesse nor neglect to work out his salvation in Gods way till publique distractions are composed or delay to be good till all turbulent and fanatick spirits returne to their wits or till ancient publique order and Government in the Church be so setled and Religion so fortified by civill sanctions as it ought to be for no man knowes how long the Apostle Paul may be in a storm or the Church tossed with schisms and factions and secular interests before it recover the haven of a happy setlednesse True Ministers and true piety most to be regarded in licentious times Therefore a Christian that makes it his work not to prate and dispute and to play a part or to gain by the name of Reformation and Religion but to beleive stedfastly and obey constantly that holy rule hath never more cause to prize and adhere to the true Ministry and Ministers of Christ than when he sees the greatest persecutions lying on the Church either by violence or toleration by open force or fraudulent liberty which are both the Tivels Engines to batter or undermine the Church of Christ Never should holy dispensations be more earnestly desired and diligently attended from the hands of those Ministers in whom only is the right power authority and succession than when nothing is lesse tolerated among various and violent men than a true Bishop and Minister or a right ordained Ministry which of all things is to the divell and evill men the most intolerable Satan well knowes Matth. 24 15. that if he destroy the Shepheards the sheep will be scattered When good Christians see the abomination of desolation set up profanely tolerating any thing for Religion allowing of any Mimicks for true Ministers vulgar adoring of a rotten Idol of licentiousnesse gilded over with the name of Liberty when silencing true Ministers and suppressâ—ng good learning and crying up illiterate impudence shall be thought a means to propagate the Gospell Then let then that are seriously and soberly godly fly to the Mounteines to the true Ministers of the Church from whom God hath appointed salvation to descend to the beleeving souls Nor are they to regard what every bold and ignorant upstart boasteth and feigneth of Inspirations liberties and blessed toleration obtruding himselfe out of the promptnesse and pride of his own heart upon the credulous and silly vulgar who love to be flattered to their ruine and deceived to their destruction but hate to be truly guided and faithfully governed to their safety For all these pretenses of Liberty Toleration Inspirations c. are manifest to be but as the divels silken halters by which he hopes to strangle the Christian and reformed Religion here and elsewhere it may be seemingly and with more gentlenesse but not with lesse malice and cruelty to mens soules than with those rougher hempen cords of open persecution Propè abest à crudelitate nimia indulgentia à persecutione enormis tolerantia in tantum periculosa quantum dissoluta Melan From which such sad toleration and rude Liberties are not very far being but new expressions of Anarchy and colours of portending confusion or utter dissolutions of all Church order peace and Government into a cruell licentiousnesse which is always tyrannous to true Religion Nothing is more burdensome than some mens levities nor more fulsome and deformed than their Reformations nothing more uncharitable and untractable than their liberties nor more a plague and death to Religion than what they call health and recovery when vulgar or fanatick violence binds so much the staffe of discipline till it breaks heady men surfeit the flock by over-driving it and Wolves in sheeps cloathing scatter and tear the sheep of Christ under pretence of letting them goe whither they list in stead of being true shepheards fetching them home and feeding them in due bounds with good pasture in which wholsome and safe bounds both Christian Magistrates Sic vigilet tolerantia ut non dormiat disciplina Aust l. 17. de verb. Ap. and true Ministers should seek to feed the flock of Christ not as bare spectators of their wanderings and errours but as enabled and intrusted by God with a coercive power from Christ for the Churches good and where the Magistrate is negligent there the Minister should be the more diligent in the place where Christ hath set him who is the great Shepheard of our souls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thucyd Libera me a malo hoc est a me ipso Ber. beyond whose holy bounds for any Christians to affect any Liberty is to wear the divels livery while they are in Christs service Few men complain of want of freedome but they whose freedome would be their own and other mens greatest bondage Nothing is lesse desirable to a good Christian than to be left to himselfe for men are then neerest to be undone when they may doe what they list and least in safety when they are their own keepers MY next Calumniating Adversary The 6 Cavill Against the maintenance of the Ministry as setled by Law against the Ministry of England which I have to deal with and detect is possessed with a thirsty and covetous Spirit which would fain have Liberty if not to speak and act what he list in Religion without any restraint of Magistrate or Minister yet at least to pay what he list to any Minister since he is free to hear whom and when he list or none at all he would not be tyed by any law to pay any thing to their support although it be due to them and a right which none else might challenge He likes not that setled maintenance which they challenge as due This subtill and frugall churl of a Christian is a Jesuitick terrien hath many wary fetches and windings against the Ministers of the Gospell in the reformed Churches but none beyond this plot that he hopes ere long to be too hard or too cunning for them here in England while under some specious and politick pretention he shall deprive them of all setled
had rather read that most blasphemous and no lesse irrationall than irreligious book De Tribus Impostoribus than the four Evangelists valuing a cheap Alcoran before a costly Bible 5. Tithes not Popish or Antichristian So then I think I have with a very soft and sober fire quite decocted the Jew out of Tithes and with as much or more ease will Antichrist as they call it or any dregs of Popery evaporate out of them Some mens teeth are so set on edge by too much chewing of the Pope that they cannot bite or taste any thing but it relisheth of Antichrist to them if the Romish Church and Bishops did ever use it If any thing as I have said be suspicable for Popish or Antichristian in Tithes sure it goes with the Impropriations for if it were blameable to alien Tithes from the Ministry and cure of souls by annexing them to Regular and Monastick uses and if it were not commendable to alien them from both to meer secular uses where they are usually expended with more luxury and vanity as with lesse piety and charity sure the best way was to have kept them in their originall design which was for the maintenance of the Ministers Nor is the Popes traffiquing or disposing of them during his usurpation here any prejudice to them no more than a blear eye eclipseth the Sun by looking on it or a foul hand abuseth a Jewell by touching it That the Popes of Rome invented Tithes is as true as a learned Rubbi of these new wayes and a great Preacher too once told me with most unhistoricall confidence St. Aust Ep 28. B. Cyprianus non aliquod novum decretum condens sed Ecclesiae fidem firmissimamservans corrigit eos qui ante 8. diem purvulum non esse baptizandum putabant That Pope Gregory the great first invented Infant baptism which 't is sure enough St. Jerome and St. Austin Cyprian and others mention as a Catholick custome in their dayes which was some hundred of yeares before Gregory and they oft declare it to have been an antient primitive and Apostolical practise which no Father no Bishop no Councell ever began but was generally used as we finde in St. Cyprian from the first plantation of Christianity and the making Disciples to Christ Initiating them by water as the Jews formerly had done Proselytes in their Church But this is onely in passant to shew how great confidence attends grosse ignorance in these men As to this of tithes so farre as the Pope had to doe with them at any time Cypr. Ep. 59. ad Fidum an 250. A baptismo post Christum prohiberi non debet infant recens natus c. I have taken away the foolish scandall and vulgar prejudice giving in another place sufficient account to all that are capable of sober truth That nothing in Christian Religion either in Scriptures Sacraments and doctrines or in the order power succession government and maintenance of Ministers in the Church are therefore burnt with Antichristianism or with any thing which the Vulgar cals Popery because the Pope set his foot sometime in them For truely then our Parliaments which are accounted sacred in their essence and honour should be Antichristian too for time was when they did own the authority yea and reconcile and submit themselves to the power of the Pope and See of Rome If any men reply Parliaments have long agoe purged themselves of the Pope and Popery Truely so have all things else in this Church and Tithes among others which these mens mouths so much water after and sure such squeamish stomachs as theirs would never desire and digest them as they doe if there were the least grain of Antichrist or Pope either in Lay or Clergy mens Tithes for they vehemently pretend to have vomited up all that savours of the Pope or Popery But it 's lost labour to seek further to pull this prating worm out of some mens tongues when the root of it is in their brains if they had but the tithe of common reason and sober sense they would easily see how little the Ministers of England or any Christian Church of the like way is beholden to the Popes of Rome in the matter of tithes It had been better for us that the Pope had never medled with them which occasioned so many Impropriations and these so many beggerly livings which can hardly expect or make a rich and able Minister if these men would really reform they should promote the restoring by some convenient way those Impropriate Tithes to the Church But their reformation is alwayes on the taking not on the giving hand like the footsteps to the Lions den all are towards none frowards It 's very probable the Popes made little of their owne lands any where Tithable if when they saw the charity of Christians grow cold and their luxury in peacefull times great the Bishops of Rome perswaded others to settle the maintenance of the Ministery and to provide for the double honour of the Clergy by this way of Tithes which might not be arbitrary but legall and certain Truly it was one of the most prudent and pious works that ever any of the best Popes did for the Church And truly many of them were so wise and holy men that they might in great part cover and expiate the lesser errours of others if too much of secular pride and humane passions had not afterward transported them beyond all bounds becoming Christian Prelates It were a madnesse onely worthy of these Antidecimists to abhorre to doe any thing never so sober which others now become frantick and disordered sometime did in their better moodes 6. Of turning tithes into a Lay Channell for the ease of some tender consciences But there is a late writer who hath projected how to percolate Tithes so through Lay hands in a publique Exchequer or Tith-office which will effectually purge away all that is Jewish Antichristian or uncircumcised in them as sure as a Monks cowle will recommend a dead man to heaven I am as solicitous for those officers danger as that writer is for the Ministers lest they prove tithe-coveters when they shall have pregnant hopes to make their fees better for dispensing those Tithe-pensions to their poore pensioners and humble suppliants than any one Ministers maintenance will be out of them unlesse he be a strange favorite of that Court I suppose those Officers for gathering receiving and distributing of Tithes in such pensions to the remnant of those poore dependent and most patient Ministers will be more sincere and conscientious for a time than to take any bribes or rewards for expedition But it is very probable they will not be men of such metall as will never be corrupted And O how sad a project will this be in a short time if these Lay exactors should be more heavy and grievous not onely to the poore Ministers but also to the common people in their rigorous
to be the aim of all those that levell against Tithes and Ministers That so they may by a Jesuitick back blow unperceived strike through the loins of the reformed Religion which hath been for many years happily among us and this with more encrease of true saving knowledge and practise of piety in one century of years than was for many before which blessing next to God we owe chiefly to our able and faithfull Ministers who are not so our servants in the Lord that they should be used as our hinde or staves but rather as they are called and deserve to be reverenced as our Spirituall Fathers our guides and instructers in the Lord. Besides this That I may wholly drown this Wasps nest which makes such a stir in the countrey by their stinging Petitions and buzzing projects against Tithes and Ministers Let them know That it becomes no men of honesty and ingenuity thus to delude with specious pretences the credulity of the countrey Farmers who for the most part love their Ministers so well and prise the reformed Religion so highly and value so much their Saviour Jesus Christ his holy Institutions and their own soules that they would utterly abhorre the bottome of these repining thoughts and projects of these murmurers against their Ministers if they did but discern them Yea like Zacheus many of them had rather part with half their goods than starve or lose their Ministers and their own soules too with their childrens and families No the jolly plainnesse and honest integrity of the English Yeoman is neither so lazy and idle nor so sordid and illiberall nor so cunning and hypocriticall as these nimbler and sprucer fellows are whose quick-silver wits roving fancies and fallacious tongues aim at new modelling all things to their advantages and hope with their Jesuitick pretensions and fanatick leaven to infect all sorts of men both in City and Countrey For their designe is that all the worthy Ministers in England should be rather starved or beg their bread than that they should come short of any such rare and little beneficiall projects as they have in their crownes Hoping either to buy some glebelands and Tithes or to farm some part of them or to have some Office in a new erected Tithe Exchequer which for a while affording some Ministers some small pensions afterwards will serve for any secular occasions that so Ministers being unprovided of means the people may be left without any Ministers As for that sting which is in the tail of these projectors that by paying of Tithes to the Minister the husbandman and farmer is disabled to pay Taxes to the State whom it concernes more to keep up and pay a Souldiery than a Ministry My answer is As the other objections savour of hypocrisie and self-interest so this of flattery These Polypusses are so cunning as to apply to the surest rock and turn themselves to any colour which may be for their safety But are they such wretches as to think that nothing will suffice to buy souldiers swords and pistols but onely Christs own food and rayment which must be sold It seems they had rather Christ should goe starved naked in his Ministers than themselves be ungarded But we hope that this is not the sense of any valiant honest or religious souldier who knows how to be content with his wages Luk. 3.14 to doe injury to no man least of all to the Ministers of Christ whom they have not yet so learned of these men as to hate and despise because they would destroy them his Ministers And sure no souldier can have any motive against the welfare of the able and faithfull Ministers of this Church unlesse they fight against the Protestant Religion and in stead of Reformadoes turne Renegadoes to that Profession in which they were brought up The bottom and dregs of some mens agitations against the setled maintenance of Ministers in this Church is The aim of Antidecimists not so much to ease the people from paying Tithes which they shall be sure to doe either by way of publique Exchequer or to the private purse of Landlords when these have bought them into their revenue the project is to have no setled Ministry in this reformed Church For these Antidecimists know by their countrey Logick which is not very good but there are Jesuites who are excellent at it That in a short time it will follow No setled competent maintenance no able or worthy Minister any where But roome enough will be quickly made either for Seminary agitators from forain nurseries or for those sorry pieces of motly predicants and mungrill Ministers Centaures in the Church that are half Laicks and half Clericks who are indeed but the by blowes of the Clergy uncalled unordained and commonly unblest because false Prophets either as to the errours of their Doctrine or the arrogancy of their authority whose calling commission and tenure as Ministers must chiefly depend upon popularity flattery and beggery Such despicable Mendicants as will in a short time make all ingenuous people weary of their iliterate importunities and such thread-bare preachers even ashamed of themselves This will certainly follow in a Spanish projection by as necessary a consequence as No Sun no day no fewell no fire no oil in the lamps no light in the house no pay no souldier no provender in the crib Prov. 14 4. no labour of the Oxen yea and the utter vastation of the reformed Religion as to the order honor and beauty of its publique profession Judg. 15.3 will as inevitably succeed as the burning of the corn fields did the running of the fiery tailed Foxes among them But the Antidecimists would have the Ministers of the Gospell follow other honest trades 13. Of Ministers support by some mechanick trade taking upon them some mechanick or mercenary occupations that so they might earn their livings other ways and preach gratis that is for nothing and at length as good as nothing both for want of ability and authority How would these men rejoyce to see men of learned parts of noble mindes and of ingenuous breeding brought down to the levell of their low form to shine no better than their twinkling and unsavory snuffes to be eminent in nothing beyond the plebeian pitch and vulgar proportions that so they might spin out their sermons at their wheeles or weave them up at their loomes or dig them out with their Spades weigh and measure them in their Shops or stitch and cobble them up with their thimbles and lasts or thrash them out with their stayles and after preach them in some barn to their dusty disciples who the better to set off their odnesse and unwontednesse to their silly Teachers must be taught like crazy or frantick men to fancy themselves into some imaginary persecution as if in times of even too great liberty they were thus driven with their new found Pastors into dens and caves and woods rather than vouchsafe to
laid of the edifice I have otherwhere endevoured to lead them out of the labyrinth of their rubbidge who have disputed more about constituting Church than ever they studied to be lively and orderly members either of the highest sense of a Church the mysticall body of Christ which is made up by faith and charity or of that lower sense of a sociall Church which yet is most proper to us and fals neerest under mans consideration which consists of a visible polity of men on earth professing to beleive in the name of Jesus Christ and partaking of those holy Institutions which he hath appointed both to gather and distinguish to plant and propagate to build and preserve to guide and govern such an holy fraternity of religious professors in such truth order and unity as to have a professionall relation to Christ the head and a communion of Charity with each other as members of one body which is that Catholick Church all over the world in its severall parts and branches In these and some other the like ambiguities about a Church as greater or lesse they please themselves spending much time to instruct their silly auditors how much difference there is between these Churches of Christ which are spirituall or rationall and those Steeple-houses which we other weaker ones call most absurdly as they pretend Churches O how devout a thing is ignorance How Saraphick men and women grow by having no skill in any language but their own mother tongue which yet in this is of our side and being the rule of speech every where justifies our calling those places Churches by the authority of the best writers in humanity law history or divinity But that they say was an errour of speech which men sucked in with their milk which to spend and evaporate these men are every day making issues in their auditours eares that they may unlearn that dangerous errour and scandalous word of calling the meeting places Churches I know these Rabbies scorne to be brought to their Grammars or to any Etymologicall authours or makers of Dictionaries Church Kâ—rch or Kerck Sax. quasi Kuriack i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lords house for these they reckon among the cursed spawn of learned men and look on them as if they were Negroes of Chams posterity yet I cannot but make a little stay here that I may shew them the way to that locall Church where some of them have not been these many years unlesse it be to make a wrangling rate For however these be not the main Ulcers which I desire to cure yet they are a strange kinde of itch and scurfe of Religion which makes many Christians oft scratch very unquietly and unhandsomely It is very easie and very true to tell them that it is no more unproper to call these places where Christians as the Lords people publiquely meet to worship the Lord Psal 74.8 Churches than it was to call the Synagogues among the Jews Psal 83.12 the Houses of God for the building of which we read no precise command from God which was but for one house namely the Temple at Jerusalem The Saxon Scottish British and Dutch names These places called by the ancients Ecclesia Dei Domus Tertul. de velan Virg Orig. in Psal 36. Dominicum Aust which are all from the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so the Latin Dominicum as the Lords Table and the Lords day signifies no more than this That such a place time or table is set apart for the Lords service or for the Lords people Doth not Joshua say I and my house will serve the Lord meaning the rationall family not the materiall pile Senate and City are used for both the persons and the place so is the Parliament house for both These Metonymies are no soloecismes but elegancies and aptitudes of speech and if they were lesse proper yet sure Collecta locus Cyp. it is no sin for Christians to speak after the vulgar use and common language True Religion hath set no such pedantique bounds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euse de laud. Const as these captious Criticks would pretend which scrupulosity of speaking is among the other pedling superstitions and popular trifles which they pin on the sleeve of piety Affecting to be knowne by such small differences of speech as their Shiboleths from other Christians Indeed their great penury both of knowledge and discretion makes them no more fit Masters to teach men how to speak 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Id. hist l. 9. c. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l. 2. Ep. 246. or what to doe then how to give their learning and their liberality are much alike 2. 21. Of Churches as consecrated As it is easie to help these Infant-wits over the straw of the name Church applyed to the place which they will needs make a stumbling block so with as much ease we may relieve them from that rock of offence on which they dash against the places we call Churches in regard of their dedication or consecration to sacred or religious uses This they have onely heard This subject is learnedly and gravely handled as all things he undertook by the incomparable Mr. Hocker l. 5. Pol. Sec. 14 15 16. it may be they never either saw or read it yet they abominate the places for the report counting them desecrated and execrable Here they may please to know Vide Hospin de Templorum Origine Quid lapides isti petuerunt sanctitatis habere Ber. vid. Ser. 6. That wise men look upon that ancient custome among Christians of setting solemnly apart some place for the service of God not as any affixing inherent holinesse to them or deriving any communicative or virtuall holynesse from them but meerly a publique and solemn owning appointing and declaring those houses or places to be erected and dedicated by common consent for those holy ends uses and duties which Christians ought to intend when they meet in those places Non locus hominem sed homines locum sanctificant Nemo se blandiatur de loco qui sanctus dicitur Bern. 182. not for common civill profane or uncomely affaires which appropriating or dedicating is an act of right Reason flowing from the light of Nature and that common notion of reverence to be externally expressed to God which is in all men that owne any God which right Reason is most agreeable to true Religion and alwayes as servient to it as Deacons and Church-wardens ought to be to the Ministers in holy things as both these Reason and Religion distinguish ends duties and commands which are divine as coming from God or relating to him so likewise they distinguish times places persons actions and other things which are separated from meere humane naturall and civill uses to such as are both preceptively and intentionally divine that is from God and for God Nor can the God of order who hath
reformed Church and that true Religion which the Ministers of this Church have professed and preached in many years And this not upon light and unexamined presumptions not upon customary traditions and the meer ducture of education not upon politick principles and civill compliances with Princes or people but upon serious grounds as solid and clear demonstrations as can by right and impartiall reasonings be gathered from the Word of God and in cases of its obscuritie or our own weaknesse from that light which the consent and practise of the primitive and purest Churches of Christ hath held forth to us in points of Faith doctrine and in all good orders or manners becomming Christians either in their private moralities or their publique decencies In this integrity innocency and simplicity which neither men nor divels can take from us we are sure to be destroyed if it must be so and to be delivered from an ungratefull generation of vipers Matth. 3.7 who think it enough to destroy those who have been a means of their being and life as Christians if our injuries and bloud could be silenced with us yet the very dust of our feet Matth. 1◠14 will be a testimony against such men at the last day of judgement when it shall be more tolerable for any Christian people under heaven than for these in England since among none clearer truths have been taught or greater workes done or better examples given than have been here by the Ministers of this Church Where hath there been under heaven more frequent Ministers merit of this Nation and more excellent preaching where more frequent and yet unaffected praying where more judicious pious and practicall writing where more learned and industrious searching out of all divine truths where more free and ingenuous declaring of them so as nothing hath been withheld or smothered where more devout holy and gracious living where more orderly harmonious and charitable agreeing than among those that were the best Bishops the best Ministers and the best Christians here in England Adorned with these ribands fillets and garlands of good words good works and good bookes must the Ministers of England like solemn victimes and piatory sacrifices be destroyed onely to gratifie some mens petulancy insolency covetousnesse and cruelty who list to be actors or spectators in so religious massacres 2. Considerations touching the Ministers of England humbly propounded But O you excellent Christians of all ranks and proportions If there be yet any ear of patience left free to hear the Ministers plea and apology if calumny hath not obstructed all wayes of justice or charity if slavish feares have not so imbased your piety and zeal for the Christian reformed Religion that you dare not seem no not to pity the Ministers of it if the separations and brokennesse of Religion in our unhappy times have not wholly blinded your eyes and baffled your judgements so that you have lost all sight both of true Church and true Ministry here in England I humbly desire that before the true and ancient Ministers be cashiered and quite destroyed these things may be considered 1. Whether it be a just proceeding to impute the personall failings of some men to the whole function and profession whether at that rate all Judges Magistrates and Commanders may not be cryed down as well as all Ministers Since where there are many there are alwayes some that are not very good 2. Whether it be fitting to condemne and destroy any men in any of their rights to which they pretend either of office or reward and that by Laws both divine and humane without a fair and full hearing what can be said for them or whether any man would have such measure meted to themselves 3. Whether Pride in some Lay-men of their gifts Envy in others against the welfare of the Ministers of Christ Covetousnesse in others as to their maintenance Profanenesse in others against all holinesse Ambition in others to begin or carry on some worldly ends and secular projects Licentiousnesse in others against all religious restraints Impatience in others to see any govern without or besides themselves Malice and spite in others against this as all other reformed Churches Hopes in others by our confusions to introduce their superstitious usurpations Whether I say these and the like inordinate lusts and motions in mens hearts as their severall interests lead and tempt them may not be great causes and influentiall occasions of these violent distempers which break out thus against the generality of the Ministers and the whole calling of the Ministry in this Church Yea what if all odious clamours and calumnies against them and their calling have no more of truth in them than a Jewell hath of dirt in it when filth is cast upon it whose innate firmness preserves its inward and essentiall purity What if nothing be wanting to the innocency and honour of the Ministry of this Church but onely patient and impartiall Judges pious patrons and generous protectours which was all St. Paul wanted when he was accused of many and grievous crimes by the cruell and hard-hearted Jewes which were his Countrey men and for whom he had that heroick charity as to wish himself Anathema from Christ that they might be saved Whether ever any Ministers of learning honesty and piety that had done so much for the religious welfare of any Christian Nation as the able Ministers of England generally have done for many ages were ever so rewarded by Christians or whether ever it entred into the hearts of religious men so to deal with their Ministers as some now meditate and design It were good for men how metald and resolute so ever they seem to be in carrying on their designs to make some pause and halt before they strike such a stroak as may seem to challenge Christ Severissimè punit Deus cum paenalis nutritur impunitas Aust and fight against God whose stroakes against men are heaviest when they are least visible and his wounds sorest when men have the least sense of their contending against him The perswasions and confidences of men may be great in their proceedings * Act. 26.9 Act. 9.4 as was in Saul persecuting when yet their zeale is but dashing against the goades or thornes and a meer persecuting of Christ himselfe which will in the end pierce their own souls through with many errors What if notwithstanding many personal failings in Ministers as men their function calling and Ministry be the holy institution and appointment of Jesus Christ transmitted to these times and this Church by a right order and uninterrupted succession as to the substance of the power and essence of the authority The talents or gifts were Christs and from Christ delivered to his Servants the Ministers of the Church though some of them might be idle and unfaithfull whose burying them in the earth or wrapping them up in a napking at any time was no wasting or imbezling of
Church under heaven The want of that great benefit and those many blessings which the Churches of Christ both in primitive and postern times have enjoyed by the learning wisdome authority care circumspection and good example of excellent Bishops whom no men will want more than the commonalty of Presbyters may in time according to the usuall methods of humane folly and passions late and costly repentings make men the more esteeme them and desire their just restauration Servil de Mirand The ancient Persians are reported when their King dyed to have allowed five dayes interregnum during which time every man might doe what seemed good in his own eyes That so by the experience of those five dayes rudenesse riot injuries and confusions wherein rich and poore suffered they might learn more to value the necessity and benefit of lawfull orderly and setled government Want doth oft reconcile men to those things Carendo magis quaem fruendo de bonis recte judicamus which long use hath made nauseous and so offensive to them when wanton novelty hath glutted and defiled it self with its pudled waters possibly it may grow so wise by an after wit as ashamed of it selfe to returne to the primitive springs and purer fountaines where was both farre more clearnesse and far wholesomer refreshings Your charity forgiving and pitying your enemies and your humility digesting your injuries and indignities offered you by any men will invest you in more than all you ever enjoyed or lost as to reall comfort and gracious contentment By how much you now have lesse to be envyed of secular splendor the more you will be now and in after ages admired for your meeknesse and contentednesse in every estate Primitive poverty of Bishops will but polish and give lustre to your Primitive piety Humane disgraces are oft the foils and whetstones of divine graces The highest honour as of all good Christians so chiefly of godly Bishops and Ministers is not onely to * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l. 2. 133. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. At. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 preach and rule but to suffer also as becomes the eminency of their places and graces Christ is for the most part on the suffering side and oftner to be found not onely in the Temple but in the furnace and wildernesse than in Courts and Palaces I may not I hope I cannot flatter any of you so as to tempt you to boast of your Innocency to glory in your merits or your crosses before God His exactnesse findes drosse in the purest vessels and defects in the weightiest shekels of the Sanctuary shewing the most innocent and meritorious persons as to men so much of sinfull infirmity in themselves as may both justifie Gods inflictings and provoke the afflicted to true repentings either for any excesses to which they might be transported as men or defects whereto they might be subject as Bishops and chief Ministers in the Church of Christ whose holy industry and pious vigilancy before God ought to be proportioned to those eminencies which they enjoyed above others in the eye of the world All that I aim at in this Paragraph is by this touch of Christian sympathy to expresse a sense of duty gratitude honour and love which I owe to God and for his sake to your Paternity Also to deprecate any offence which I either really have or may seem to have given any of you To whose hands chiefly I owe what I count my greatest honour my being duely ordained to be a Minister of the glorious Gospell of Jesus Christ in this Church of England You are still your selves and not to be lessened by any mutations of men or times while you possesse your learned and gracious soules in patience Ad coelestia invitamur cum a seculo avellimur Tertul. l. 3. advers Marc. Your sufficiency hath lost nothing while you enjoy God and your Saviour in faith and love your friends in charity your enemies in pity your honours in knowing how to be * Phil. 4.12 abasâ—d and your Estates in knowing how to want as well as to abound You have by experience found the Episcopall throne and eminency to be as * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greg. Nis de Greg. Thaum Gregory Nazianzen and Nissen call it a sublimity fuller of envy and danger than of glory and dignity A dreadfull Precipice hard in the ascent laborious in the station hazardous in the descent of which Chrysostome expresseth so great an horrour that he thinkes few men fit for it and few saved under it the charge is so great the care so exact and the account so strict * Chrysost in Act. hom 3. Nor doth he think it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a preheminency so much as paines rather a burthen and oppression than any honour or exaltation And indeed to great and excellent mindes there was nothing in your former height and splendor truly worthy of your ambition or others emulation save onely the larger opportunities they afforded you not of being better in your selves but of doing more good to others Of which conveniencies being now deprived as you will have lesse to account for to God so the noblest revenge you can take of the present age is by patience under so profuse afflictions by your prayers for your most unjust and unplacable enemies by your constancy in studious industry and holy gravity to let the world see how impossible it is for true Christian Bishops not to be doing or desiring good while they live to all men and even to those from whom they have suffered much evill without a cause Your experienced piety knows better how to act than I can write as to true contentment in the world contempt of the world triumphing over the world and expectations above the world your storms and distresses though decumani great and vast cannot be long And to be sure will never be beyond your Pilots skill who looks on you as sufferers if not for the fundamentall saving Truths yet for the comely order and ancient government of his Church Many of you are already in prospect of that fair and happy haven of eternall tranquillity To which I beseech our God and Lord Jesus Christ the chief Bishop of his Church safely to conduct you by the wisdome and power of his Spirit As for your fatherly solicitude and Christian care of this Church and posterity God will relieve you by assuring you that he hath so vigilant and tender care as will cause all to work together for good Nor shall the insolency of enemies forain or domestick who are pleased with your disgraces and enriched with your spoiles alwayes triumph in the ruines of the Bishops Ministers and this Church of England Since then nothing is more apposite than the words of one of your own degree and order Gregory Nazianzen famous for his piety and learning zeal and patience I crave leave with all
pristine respects to present you with that elegant and consolatory expression 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. orat 32. which he useth to some godly Bishops whom the Arian fury had dethroned from their seats Such of you saith he as are thrust from your Episcopall Chaires here on earth yet are not forsaken of God You shall enjoy surer seates in the heavenly Cathedrall which is infinitely more high and happy No good and wise man but prefers holy obscurity before prmpous injury A minde exercised with such gracious literature as yours will know better how to enjoy its own wisdome and others follies it s own sufferings and other indignities than vain men can their seeming plenty and prosperity wise and holy men draw good and wholesome nourishment out of dinners of sowre hearbs * Non minoris est gloriae bene tolerata paupertas quam magnae opes innocenter partae modeste habitae Tacit. An. l. 4. while other turn to poison and surfeit their staled Oxen. I beseech you therefore Reverend fathers and brethren by the mercies of God by the bowels of Christ by your zeal for the truth by your love of this reformed Church and your Country by your former experiences of your prospered labours by your Christian victories of the many enemies over your order profession and calling who have hitherto only scolded and railed at you and put rude affronts upon you but neither lawfully fought you with the weapons of either Scripture or Reason I beseech you by the care and charity you have to your neighbours souls by the necessity which lies on you to preach the Gospell and administer holy things by the woe which hangs over you if you doe not or draw back by the compassion and tendernesse you have to posterity that the reformed Religion may not be abolished and all superstitious vanities with fanatick profanenesse and confusions prevaile in these sometime fortunate Islands I conjure you by your patience and perseverance hitherto under many trials both in war and peace which may be to you the sharpest war by the peace and joy you have had in the holy Ghost and in well doing and comely suffering by your hopes of heaven and the glory which shall be revealed in you by the coming again of Christ your Master and sender Si pertinacia in errore tantas haâ—et vires quantas in re â—ona haqere delet vastantia Aust Ep. 157. by the Talents you have received by the accounts you are to give by the Crown you may expect by all the thoughts of honor vertue grace glory immortality eternity which your precious soules and raised mindes are capable of by all that is dear to you and worthy of you as men as Christians and as Ministers by the obstinate pertinacy of your enemies in their malice against you Never desert your station as Ministers of the Church of England to quit and forsake your standing as some have done is to sacrifice your understanding to vulgar folly and senselesse importunities cast not away your holy profession betray not that due and divine authority you have by your holy ordination in this Church wipe not off with your owne or the peoples unwashed hands that sacred unction which is upon you by your being duly consecrated through the gifts order power authority and appointment of the Spirit of Christ to the office and work of the Ministry Divert not your studies to any other more gainefull safe plausible and honoured profession among men whose dishonour it is to think any thing more worthy of their honour as it is the honour of Ministers to suffer dishonour upon that account because they are Christs whose wayes being lesse agreeable no wonder if his message and messengers be lesse acceptable to the world Let not the soft fleeces on any Wolves backs deceive you as if you might well spare your labours when there are so many spontaneous Preachers Be sure you out-live them in all wayes of true holinesse you can easily as you do far out-preach them and out-pray them both for truth method judgement and Oratory It is neither their learning nor their conscience nor their eloquence you have to contend with but their ignorance hypocrisie and insolence when these clouds shall thunder and lighten when they shall resolve into * Errores jus in viribus com putare solent Lactan. open violence and oppression which is the last result of errour if it attain to power yet * Mat. 10.20 fear not these that can plunder sequester imprison banish and kill you you have learned little in Christs schoole if these be still a terror to you Corona premit vulnera palma sanguinem obscurat plus victoriatum est quam injuriatum Tertul. Scorp c. 5. Cannot you be content to be such poore despised and persecuted Preachers as Christ was you may be good Ministers when you are beggers as some have been forced to be in these times Are you ashamed and afraid to be such as the Apostles were * Mat. 19.27 who forsook all and followed Christ in this work of the Ministry Such as were their Delicatus es si hic gaudere velis cum seculo postea regnare cum Châ—isto Jeron ad Hes immediate successours for some hundred years such as your later predecessors were those holy and reforming Bishops and Presbyters in the Marian persecution * In ea tempora incidimus in quibus firmare animum expediat constant bus exemplis Thras moriens ap Tacit. Such as the most of our brethren are now or lately have been or are likely to be in all the reformed Churches Such as those holy Bishops and Presbyters were before they met in the first Nicene Councill * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theod. hist de Syn. Nicae whither from their introspitable Islands and deserts from their woods caves and desolate cottages from their prisons racks and dungeons they came forth with the marks of the Lord Jesus on many off them some * Paphnutii effosum ocâ—lum sape exosculatus est Const M. Euseb in vit with an eye pulled out others with an hand lopped off with maimed legs with shrunk finews with stigmatized foreheads and with knees made horney by continuall prayer for those that had so persecuted and misused them O glorious spectacle O venerable Councell O truely Christian Synod and sacred Assembly not of Presbyters scorning and extirpating their Bishops but of Reverend Bishops and humble Presbyters all of them in their due order and holy subordination renowned for their constancy in persecution and so most worthy to be Ministers of the mysteries of Jesus Christ Shall we now be ashamed as a more soft and delicate generation of their scars and maims Have we so striven for the right and left hand in Christs Kingdome of Church Government as to forget to drink of Christs cup and to abhor to be baptized with his baptism which was not of water only
Matth. 20.22 but of bloud Are we ashamed of Christs wounds and thorns and reeds or of Saint Pauls chains or Saint Peters prison Euseb l. 4. c. 15. or Ignatius his beasts or Polycarps torments from whose body in the flames a sweet odour dispersed to the spectators Doe we abhor to live as Cyprian did first banished then martyred Or as great Athanasius sixe years in a well without the light of the Sun forsaken of friends and every where hunted by enemies Or as Chrysostome Ruffin l. 1. Eccles hist c. 14. whose eloquent and learned courage exempted him not from much trouble and banishment Martyres ad Coeli januam poenarum gradibus ascendentes de equule is catastis scalas sibi fecerunt Salv. l. 3. Gub. where he dyed You will want comforts if you want trials and afflictions Saint John had his glorious revelation in his exile Those will be but probations and increases of your graces and gifts too which may be rusty with much ease and warped by the various turnings wherewith many Ministers think to shift off persecution and to grinde with every winde * Theodorus juvenis tristior ab equuleo depositus inter cruciatus cantabat Ruffin hist l. 1. c. 30. If you be indeed conscious to your selves of any fraud and falsity of any sinister and unsincere way by which your predecessours and you after them have either attained or maintained your Ministry and function in this Church if you know any thing unreasonable unscripturall uncomely immorall irreligious or superstitious in the way or work in the means manner or end of your Ministry if you are guilty of any thing different from or contrary to the rule and way of Christ his Churches good his Fathers glory dangerous to your own or others mens soules In Gods name repent of your sin betimes recant your learned folly renounce your ancient standing Doe this as most worthy of you heartily ingenuously publiquely that by the foyle of your shame the lustre of Gods glory may be more set off Gratifie at length not now your enemies but your friends because your Monitors and reformers the Papists Socinians Separatists Brownistâ— Anabaptists c. with what they have so long and so earnestly desired to such an impatience as you see now threatens to cudgell you to a recantation of your Ministry if you will not doe it by fair meanes and plausible allurements O how joyfull and welcome news will it be at home and abroad to hear that you as Ministers of the Church of England have not onely helped to put down Bishops and abolish Episcopacy but you have to perfect your repentance and to cumulate the courtesie abjured your Office renounced your standing abdicated your calling prostrated your Ministry at the feet of any that list to kick at it or tread upon it Calcaâ—e me saelem insipidum Euseb and upon you too as Ecebelians as unsavory salt that is good for nothing unlesse it be new boyled in an Independent Gauldron over a Socinian Furnace with a popular fire O hasten to remove your selves from that rock of ages the Catholick ordination and succession on which the Church and Ministry hath so long stood in all places as a City on a hill both in peace and persecutions and levell your selves to those smoother quick-sands which would fain levell you to themselves You will never be able to suffer what threatens you as Ministers of the old standing and way with chearfulnesse and comfort where your constancy is but pertinacy as it is unlesse you have solid grounds sound mindes and sincere hearts if you have any scruples or thornes in your feet your motions must needs be painfull tedious and uncomely When you are converted help to redeem us the remnant of your poore seduced brethren from our errors and mistakes from our mists of ignorance our chaines of darknesse from our Catholick customes from our Ecclesiasticall Canons from our historicall testimonies from that holy succession that Apostolicall practise that Scripture foundation that divine institution by all which we fancy our selves both solidly built and strongly supported And this we have done in the simplicity of our souls both we and our Forefathers for many generations not onely since the last reformed century but for a thousand and half a thousand yeares before even ever since the Christian Religion hath beene planted propagated and continued by such consecrated Bishops and such ordained Ministers in all the world If you have found nothing of God goe along with your Ministry either in your own breasts or your peoples hearts or your Predecessors labours if you are justly unsatisfied in that Ordination and succession by which not only the Ministeriall authority but all Christian priviledges and rites have been derived to you in this Church if you never found it confirmed to you by Gods blessing on your owne or others Ministry in your way if you doe indeed finde a brighter light a warmer heat and a sweeter influence from those new Parelii which of late have appeared in our sky Parelii are the seeming or mock-sunnes which sometime appear with the true Sun as there did two here in England an 1640. as rivals in brightnesse to our old Sun in number exceeding it yea now threatning to eclipse it and utterly expell it out of its ancient orb and sphear if you really judge that you have cause to * Rom. 3.8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. blaspheme or to speak evill of those seemingly holy and reputedly excellent Bishops and Ministers of this Church as if they had hitherto to been lyars for God deceivers for Christ done evill that good might come thereby if you judge that you have cause to reproach traduce and despise all those Christians whose profession full of order humilitie and holinesse hath been the crown and glory of this Church and the Ministrie of it as if they had beene silly soules whom Ministers smooth tongues had onely deceived If you can or dare to reprobate all those both godly Pastors and people to annull their Ministry to overthrow their Faith to wash off their baptism to cast out their Sacraments to despise their Sermons to laugh at their prayers to cancell their writings to detest their examples to vilifie their graces as fancifull hypocriticall spurious supposititious superstitious imaginary unauthoritative antichristian If you finde in your consciences good grounds for this boldnesse of censure and consequently for a separation profanation and abnegation of your former way both as Ministers and as Christians for renounce one and you must needs begin both If you had no true Ministers then you were no true Christians and if no true Christians you could be no true Ministers if so follow by all meanes with speed your later and diviner dictates please your selves in your happy inconstancy hasten to disabuse the people of this Nation whom so many holy seducers the Bishops and Ministers of old have abused O undeceive the miserable
and onely nominall Christians of this age before they perish in their errors and confidences of having true Ministers and true Sacraments true Christ true Faith true Repentance c. O deplore with bitter lamentation the many poore creatures both Shepheards and Sheep who are gone down to the pit death gnaweth upon them while they dyed in so zealous and dangerous errours in so fond a Faith in so vain hopes as mistooke the gates of hell for heaven Antichrist for Christ among us you may well blesse your selves in so glorious a change and boast of your gracious Apostasie Hasten to beget some new Church body which may give you a new call and standing which may rebaptize you reordain you and ere long invest you in such an office power and Ministry as they and you shall think more valid more authentick more Christian more comfortable which hath surer footing and better standing both in the favour of the times and of God himself But if Scripture and Reason and consent of all holy learned men in this and other Churches is Catholick custome particular experiences and holy successes if divine testimony clouds of witnesses of blessed Ministers and blessed people of blessed Sermons and blessed Sacraments of blessed lives and blessed deaths of blessed Converts and blessed perseverants in grace if these be as mighty bars crosse your consciences which stop you either from a weak retrogradation to old Popery or a wicked precipitancy to new vulgarity if neither your judgement nor your conscience can bear such a rude revolt without great violatings of the one and woundings of the other if you dare not in a fit of popularity so injure the dead that are at rest in the Lord so discourage the living and thriving Christians so overthrow the Faith of many so blaspheme the God the Saviour and the Spirit of those holy men and women living and dead who have been called and converted and sanctified and confirmed and saved by that Word of Power and those holy Ministrations which your Fathers and your Brethren and your selves the Ministers of this Church have duly preached and administred in that office standing and authority wherewith they were and you now are duly invested in this Church I beseech you then be so valiant as to dare to be and still to own your selves as true Ministers of Christ in this Church ordained by him and for him still seeking the things of Christ in the good old way of the ordained Ministry while others seeke their owne in their new models and fashions Doe not study to disguise your selves no not outwardly as if you were afraid your coat should discover your calling or as if you pretended to have renounced it with your changed habit you may preserve white souls under black clothes as others may black soules under spendid colours your sable colour although very becoming the gravity of your calling in the best times yet was never more decent than now when besides that you are Ministers you have cause to be mourners Adde not to the other confusion of times this of your garments nor gratifie them so far as a shoe-latchet in your clothes whose aim is to levell and confound your calling with the meanest of the people Although I placed heretofore no Religion in clothes and colours yet now I almost think it piety to persevere in such a fashion whose change would argue inconstancy and so farre be irreligious as it is acceptable to the erroneous confirms them in their errours and casts some shame upon the truth both of our Ministry and our Church In such a case a few graines of frankincense are not to be offered to any Idol It was in ancient times thought an heavy punishment for a Presbyter to be deposed from his degree and office so as to be treated but as a Layman O do not seek to desecrate depose or disguise your selves hang not out the flags of your motly Coats or pybald colours as if you had taken from or rendered up your orders to high shoes and quitted that distinction you anciently have from the Vulgar Since you did not ordain your selves but were consecrated by the Word and authority of Christ through the hands of those who had received power to send you in Christs Name into Christs harvest why should you study or affect those mean palliations and miserable confusions which are uncomely for men of holy gravity learned constancy and religious honour Other men have dared much more in worse adventures and more unwarrantable undertakings You cannot adventure your many talents of learning and ingenuous parts your studies labours liberties and lifes in a safer way or on a better account than in that ship where Christ is imbarqued and so many pretious souls with him you need no other policy entred to insure you than this that you deal for Christ as his Factours for soules and Agents for that heavenly commerce between God and sinners Therefore bold fast your profession so as neither to be ashamed of nor a shame to your holy calling and Ministry whose honor depends not on factious fancy or vulgar novelty but on divine Institution and Catholick succession Let the soules of men and the purity of Religion be then dearest to us when they are growne cheapest to others Let our lives be strictest when liberty is made a cloak to licentiousnesse There will never need more true Ministers than when every man shall be tolerated to be a Minister that so true ones may be suppressed and none but false incouraged That the tyes of Duty and Conscience may lie upon none either as Ministers or hearers as Pastor or flock to attend any holy publique worship and service of God which is the high way to Atheism superstition confusion any thing but the true Christian and reformed Religion Abate not your labours though men grudge withdraw and deny your wages What can bee more glorious than to see you contentedly poore for Christs sake 2 Cor. 6.10 and still continuing to make many rich while you are exhausted and have nothing imparting things spirituall though you receive little or nothing of things temporall this is after the pattern in the mount after the example of divine munificence where goodnesse is of free grace and not of the reward or merit Make any honest shift to live but use no base shifts to leave your calling Better your tongues cleave to the roofe of your mouthes than you should renounce your Ordination and Ministry or cease to preach in that Name while you have power liberty and opportunity Nothing will become us Ministers better than thread-bare coats if we can but keep good consciences Nothing will be sweeter than dry morsels and sowre hearbs Pâ—ov 15.7 and a cup of cold water the Prophets portion if we have but inward peace and the love of Christ therewith Photius Biblioth in Chrysost It was articled against Saint Chrysostome when he was Bishop of Constantinople by some of his envious
enemies as a matter of pomp and scandall that he rode in the City upon an Asse to ease his age It will be lesse offence when the world shall see holy Bishops and deserving Presbyters go on foot Psal 45.16 Eccles 10.7 and asses riding upon them Princes which Saint Jerome interprets Bishops on foot and servants on horseback Though we be never so low let us doe nothing below the dignity of our Ministry which depends not on externall pomp but inward power the same faith which shewes to a true beleiver the honour and excellency of Christ sets forth also the love and reverence due to his true Ministers of the Gospell who are in Christs stead when they are in Christs work and way and need not doubt of Christs and all good Christians love to them An high point of wisdome For Verity and piety would be in all true Ministers of what degree soever * As Constantine the Great burned all the bils of complaints exhibited by the Bishops and Churchmen one against another Euseb vit Const Privatae simultates publicis utilitatibus condonandae Tac. would be to take the advantage of this Antiperistasis by the snow and salt as it were of papall and popular ambition they should be the more congealed and compacted together into one body and fraternity Having so many unjust enemies on every side against every true Minister of this Church whether Bishop or Presbyter all prudence invites us to compose those unkinde jealousies breaches and disputes which have been among us because we own our selves as brethren among whom some may be elder in nature or superior in authority without the injury of any This subordination if Scripture doe not precisely command yet it exemplarily proposeth Reason adviseth and Religion alloweth and certainly Christ cannot but approve the more because the pride of Papall Antichrists on one side and the unrulinesse of popular Antichrists on the other side studies to overthrow it and are the most impatient of it I know some mens folly will not depart from them though they be brayed in a morter But sober men will think it time to bury as * Salvae fidei Regula de disciplina contendentibus suprema lex est Ecclesiae paex Blondel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 14. Vincamur ut vincamus de dissid Christianorum Constantine the Great burned all unkinde disputes breaches and jealousies which have almost destroyed not onely the Government but the very Ministry it self of this Church No doubt passions have darkened many of our judgements earthly distempers have eclipsed our glory secular and carnall divisions have battered our defenses discovered our weaknesses and invited these violent assaults from enemies round about that none is so weak as to despaire of his malices sufficiency to doe us Clergy men some mischief the most tatling Gossips the sillyest shee s who are ever learning and never come to the knowledge of the truth undertake * Clemens in his Apostolike Epistle advised any one to depart if he findes for his sake the dissension is in the Church Ruffin Eccles hist l. 1. c. 2. Discordiae in unitatem trahant plagae in remedia vertantur unde metuit Ecclesia periculum inde sumat augmentum Amb. voc gen l. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Ipsae mulieres eorum quam procaces quae endeant docere contendere for fitan tinguere Tertul. praef ad Haer. cap. 41. not only to be teachers but to teach their teachers as Tertullian observed yea and to Ordain their Ministers such no doubt as they do deserve having such Preachers for their greatest punishments The kinde closing and Christian composing of passionate and needlesse differences among learned and pious Ministers by mutuall condescending about matters of sociall prudence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 13. order and government to be used in the Church which have chiefly if not onely brought so great misgovernment upon us in Enggland would be a great and effectuall means to recover the happinesse of this Church and the honour of the Ministry which consists in an holy fraternity and godly harmony of love no lesse than in truth of doctrine and holynesse of manners By our own leaks and rents we first let in these waters which have sunk us so low that every wave rakes over us No man that is truly humble wise and holy will be ashamed to retract any errour and transport whereof he hath been guilty and of which he hath cause to be most ashamed Greg. Nazianzem offered himself to be the Jonas to the Church then troubled with sedition in vita Naz. Ingenuous offers of fraternall agreement and mutuall condescendings to each other had beene exceedingly worthy of the best Ministers both of the Episcopall Presbyterian and Independent way whose wisdome and humility might easily have reconciled and united the severall interests which they pretend to support of Bishops Presbyters and Christian people But who sees not that secular designes and civill interests have too much leavened the dissensions of many Ministers though in the conclusion they have not on any side much made up their cake by the match while Church men Bishops and Presbyters had no such worldly concernments to engage them they had no such disputes and mutinies as to the order and government of the Church which no Councell no particular Bishops nor Presbyters no one Church or Congregation of Christians began of themselves but all by Catholick and undisputed consent conformed themselves to that order Irenaeus l. 4. c. 43. c. 45. which the Apostles and Apostolicall men left in common to the Churches in every place most sutable to their either beginning or increasing to their setling or their setlednesse It is easie to see what Christ would have in the Church as to extern order and policy if Christians would look with a single eye at Christs ends You may easily see how the worlds various interests which are as hardly commixt with Christ's and true religion's as oil with water serve themselves with Ministers tongues pens and active spirits who should rather serve the Lord Jesus and his Church in truth simplicity peace and unity without any adherences to secular policies parties and studies of sides by which sudden and inconsiderate rowlings to and fro as foolish and fearefull passengers in a tottering boat some Ministers of England have welnigh overturned the Vessell of this reformed Christian Church which might easily as the most famous and flourishing Churches anciently were have been uprightly ballanced and safely steered by a just fitnesse and proportion of every one in their place either for Ministry or Government and Discipline where of old the paternall presidency of Bishops stood at the helm the grave and industrious Presbyters rowed as it were at the Oares and the faithfull people as the passengers kept all even by keeping themselves in quietnesse order and due subjection Nor was
in any Christian Nation which will be interpreted a fighting against God and an opposing Christ Jesus who as he is the onely true rock on which the Church is to be built as to internall comfort and eternall happinesse so he hath regulated it as to externall order beauty and harmony and this not by every unskilfull hand that hath a minde to be mudling but by such as he hath appointed to be tryed approved and rightly ordained to the work of edifying the Church in truth and love Vicisti Galilae vicisti Julian dying cries 1 Pet. 2.6.8 This Galilean must overcome Christ will no doubt prove as a stumbling stone so a rock of ruine and offence to all those that dash against him in this Ordinance of his holy Ministry which though it seem small and contemptible to those that think themselves Grandees in power and policy yet as it was not cut out by humane hands so it will be a very burdensome stone to all that think to lift it out of the way and lay it aside from being an holy function and divine institution 15. The Ministers of Christ not safely to be injured I think therefore under favor that it will be not the least point of wisdome and policy in those who by exercising magistratick power stand most accountable to God and man for the support of the Ministry to harken to and follow that grave counsell * Act. 5.35 Greg. Naz. tels us that Saint Basil the Great was in so great reverence in the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They could not be friends with God who were at enmity with Basil orat 16. Take heed what you doe to these men who are the rrue Ministers of Jesus Christ the messengers of the most high God who preach to you the way of salvation For if their function mission and Ministry be from Christ which I have proved and those can hardly doubt who are so much inlightned by Scripture as some are who may yet be blinded by secular interests it shall prevail though it be in the way of being persecuted Humane malice may a while oppose but it shall not quite blow out quench or smother those burning and shining lights of the Church Which it would doe with no lesse detriment to the Church and State than if it should extinguish the flame light and lustre of the Sun in the Firmament * Vide Jer. 33.20 which Prophesie is clear for a constant and immutable Ministry in the Church of Christ Nor are those ordinances of heaven and that Covenant God hath made in Nature more necessary or lesse durable than are these of holy Ministrations and Evangelicall Ministry which God hath appointed for Christ in the Church It is but little and with far lesse comfort that we see of God in the creature than what we see of him in Christ nor are the beams of the Sun so glorious or necessary Mal. 4. Rom. 10.18 as these of the Sun of righteousnesse which are diffused by his Ministers which are as his wings by which he hath moved into all parts of the earth and his voice hath been heard to the ends of the world And truly the most judicious Christians who are able to discern the day of Gods visitation Gildas de excid Brit. de plores the sacrilegious injuries and neglect of holy men and holy duties before those miseries doe looke upon this shaking and battery made by some men against the publique office and authority of the Ministry of this reformed Church of England to be nothing else but the effects of those counsels and plots which are always contriving by the powers of darknesse and the gates of hell against God and Christ against the Orthodox Faith and purest Churches And however they shall never prevail to destroy the true Christian reformed Religion in all places yet they may occasion its ebbing and receding from a negligent wanton and ungratefull people who love Apostasies Isai 1.5 and increase back-slidings as many in England seeme to doe It may provoke the Lord to transplant the Gospell to some other Nation which shall bring forth better fruits and leave our houses desolate who brought forth such sowre grapes as these are wherewith after so many hundred years Decr. 32.6 some men now seek to requite the Lord and his faithfull Ministers in this Church what can indeed be expected but some fatall Apostasie either to grosse superstition or Atheistical liberty or heathenish barbarity which is nigh at hand and even at the dore when once the divine honour and succession of the Evangelicall Ministry is outed and overthrowne for what else can follow when people shall either have no true Ministers or be taught to beleive that they need not any and have no more cause to regard them that are such by profession than so many Mountebanks whom no man is bound in reason honour conscience or civility to hear obey maintain or reverence as having no higher mandate mission or authority than from their own mindes or peoples humors To prevent which direfull sin shame and mischief to give some stay to the feares and life to the hopes of thousands besides and better then my selfe I have taken this boldnesse upon me by Gods direction and assistance as I trust though unknowne and not much considerable to the many excellent Christians 16. The preservation of the honour of the Ministry most worthy of all excellent Christians which are yet in this Church and least of all to those in power whom the matter most concerns with all due respects all Christian charity and humility to present to the publique view of all those whom this subject of the Ministry and reformed Religion doth concern these most sad and serious thoughts of my heart which are not bufied about Prophetick obscurities or Apocalyptick uncertainties which may please melancholy fancies and abuse curious readers but about a matter most clear from Scripture most necessary to the being of any true Church in this world to the comfort of every true Christian to the succession of Religion in after ages None of which can be kept in any way of Gods revealed will and ordinary providence but onely by a right and authoritative Ministry which carries a relation and bond of conscience with it between Minister and people which cannot be had unlesse we still keep to the pattern which Christ hath set us and the Church of Christ in all ages followed without any falsity though not wholly without some infirmity Nor is there any thing wherein men of the highest power and excellency can shew themselves more worthy of the name of Christians than in their endeavouring effectually to restore and establish the due authority and succession of the Ministry by being patrons incouragers and protectors of all able and peaceable Ministers and their calling Whose honour is Gods and will redound to theirs whom God shall so far blesse as to make them instruments of so
noble and most Christian a work But they had need to be Herculesses men of most divine vertue and resolution that encounter the many headed hydras and various monsters which are at present set against the Ministry of this Church What ever censures any other actions of men may ly under which God will judge and of which they may have more cause at last to repent than to boast yet this the vindicating and establishing of the true Ministry and its authority they shall have of all things the least cause to repent of Nor I hope will any worthy men give me or any other Minister cause to repent that I have presumed to become an humble suites and a faithfull Monitor in a matter of so great and so religious concernment yea peradventure I may find favour which God can only give in the eyes of men as Abigail did in Davids 1 Sam. 25 33â— who blessed God for her seasonable diverting of him from that excesse of vengeance to which immoderate passion had tempted him It is not safe to treat those as enemies which are Gods friends and friends to mens soules It was an action onely fit for Saul whom God had forsaken to destroy the Priests of the Lord 1 Sam. 18. as enemies and traitors If any consecrated vessels of the Temple should have soil or decayes on them yet none but Nebuchadnezzars Belshazzars or Antiochusses would quite break them in pieces or melt them and prophane them No time can be too long no counsell too deliberate before Christians put so severe a purpose in execution or gratifie any party without hearing all sides Nor should they that dis-advise from it upon sober and good grounds be lesse acceptable to men in power than any of those that prompt and incite to so hardy and hazardous an adventure This gives me some hope if not of acceptance yet at least of pardon for either that prolixity for which none can doe greater penance than I have or for that plainnesse by which I may exercise any mans patience who vouchsafes to read this my Apologetick defense 17. The Authors excuse for the prolixity of this Apologetick defense wherein I have not forgot that as it is written in a busie and pragmatick age so possibly it may fall into the hands of some persons whose imployments admit of little leisure for such long discourses or tedious addresses But as others in reading may be prone too much to remember their momentaries so I in writing have chiefly considered my owne and others eternities I have weighed with my self how important a businesse God had laid in this upon my heart and my heart upon my hand The vehemency and just zeal for which hath still dictated to my pen both this spurre and excuse That in a Cause of so great consequence it were not onely a sin for me to say nothing but to say little lest shortnesse of speech should detract from the worth of the matter Weak shadowes would argue faint flames either a dimnesse in that light or a chilnesse in that heat which ought to attend a businesse which to my judgement seems of infinite importance to present and future times So pretious a Jewell as the true Ministry of the glorious Gospell of Jesus Christ was not to be set with an unhandsome foil or by a slight and perfunctory hand I know small fires and short puffes will not serve to make great irons malleable No Divell is harder to be unmufled and detected than that which conceals it self under Angelick masks which some weak and credulous soules think a sin to lift up or to suspect 2 Cor. 2.11 But we are not ignorant of Satans devises No drosse or masse of corruption is more untamable and unseparable from mans nature than that of sacrilegious enmity against Christ the Gospell and the Ministry while they have any thing to lose I am sure what ever we or our posterity of this Nation may want we cannot want Christ or the true light of the Gospell in its power and authority without being a most unhappy Nation To which if the preservation of a learned godly and authoritative Ministry in a due ordination and divine succession such as was of late and still is though much wasted and weakned in England be not thought necessary truly no more will the Scriptures nor the Sacraments nor the peace of Conscience nor the pardon of sin nor the saving of soules ere long be thought necessary No nor the excellency of the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ whose Name and Worship will shortly be either shamefully abused scurrilously despised as now it is by many yea and cleane forgotten by the profane stupid sensuall and Atheisticall hearts of men unlesse there be some men whose speciall calling and commission from God and man shall both enable and ordain them to preach and administer holy things in Christs Name whose duty and conscience so commands them to serve God and his Church that they cannot be silent or negligent without sin 18. Mens pronenesse to Apostasie without a true Ministry To expect that arbitrary and occasionall Preachers will doe the work of Christ and the Church is as vain at to thinke that passengers or travellers will build and plant and sow and fight for men in their civill occasions The men of this world will finde many other imployments of greater honour credit and content than to preach the Gospell with the crosse of poverty and contempt upon them which is ever crucifying the world and must expect to be crucified by the world It 's rare to finde any generation of men that are truly favourers of Ministers or the Gospel therefore they are ever grudging at all cost laid out on Christs account as lost and going beside their Mill who had rather bee savers than saved by him Nor is the opinion which sober men generally retain of the excellency and necessity of Christian Religion in order to their salvation sufficient to keep it up to a constancy and succession without a true powerfull and authoritative Ministry For we see that although nothing concernâ— men more than to beleeve there is a God the supreme good of whose goodnesse bounty power and protection we have every moment need use and experience and upon whose mercy our sinfull mortality can onely with any reason depend both living and dying for our eternall welfare yet many yea most of men are ready to run out to Atheism To Atheism and to live without God in the world unlesse they have frequent and solemne remembrances besides their owne hearts to put them in minde in their dependance on and duty to God In like manner although nothing should be more welcome to mankinde because nothing more necessary than the news of a Saviour for sinners To Unbeleif yet the bitter root of unbeleif and many sensuall distractions which are in mens hearts and lives are prone to entertain nothing with lesse liking than the hearing and
men I must needs offend as to their distemper I did designe it I ever shall offend them if I will defend this Truth It is my duty and charity by displeasing them to doe them good Apoplectick diseases are incurable till sense be restored some men are benummed and past feeling I cannot live or dye in peace if I should hold my peace when I ought to rebuke and with all authority Ephes 4.19 because with Truth and good conscience in the name of Christ and of all my brethren the intolerable vanity ignorance pride arrogancy and cruelty of those who have set up themselves above and against all those that are the ordained reformed and faithfull Ministers of this or any other Christian Church In whom they list to finde nothing but faults and insufficiencies while they boast of their own rare accomplishments which are no where to be found but in their proud swelling words by which they lie in wait to deceive the simple and unstable soules I could no longer bear their insolent Pamphlets 2 Pet. 2.18 their intolerable practises their uncharitable projects against the glory of Christ and the happinesse of this reformed Church and Nation It grieved me to see so may Shipwrackt soules so many tossed to and fro who are floating to the Romish coast so many overthrown faiths so many willing and affected Atheists so many cavilling Sophisters so many wasted comforts so many scurrilous and ridiculous Saints so many withered graces so many seared consciences so many sacrilegious Christians so many causelesse triumphings of mean persons over learned grave and godly Ministers I was troubled to behold so many fears yet so much silence so many sighes and sorrows yet so much dejection and oppression of spirits such over-awings in those men whom it becomes in a spirituall warfare to encounter with beasts and unreasonable men as being sure to overcome at last Therefore among others I desire this apology may be a monument of my perfect abhorrency and publique protestation against all evil counsels and violent designes used against this reformed Church its Religion and Ministry when posterity shall see the sad effects of some mens agitations I expect no acceptance from any men further than I may doe them good Such as refuse to be healed by this application probably their smart will provoke them to petulant replyes which as I cannot expect from any sober and serious Christian so to the wantonnesse of others who are wofull wasters of paper and inke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato in Crito I shall never have leisure to attend I have better imployment whereto I humbly devote the short remnant of my pretious moment even to the service of Christ of this Church and of all those excellent Christians in it to whose favour this sudden Apologetick defence is humbly dedicated in the behalf of the Ministry of this Church of England by their humblest servant in the Lord I. G. FINIS A Table of the chief heads handled in this Defense of the Ministery of the Church of ENGLAND THE Addresse pag. 1. The Cause undertaken p. 2 and recommended to excellent Christians p. 3 The honor of suffering in a good cause p. 4 Humble monition to those in power p. 6 Of ingenuous Parrhesie p. 7 Of Apologetick writings p. 8 The Authors integroty and sympathy p. 9 Of Ministers Lapse p. 10 Of their former Conformity p. 11 An account of Mr. Chibalds two books touching Lay Elders p. 13 Weak conjectures at the causes of Ministers Lapse p. 14 Of true Honor. p. 17 The main cause of Ministers lapse or diminution p. 20 Of Ministers as Politicians Pragmaticks Polemicks p. 24 What carriage best becomes Ministers in civill dissensions p. 25 Of Ministers indiscretions and inconstancies p. 28 The way of Ministers recovery p. 29 Vulgar insolencie against Ministers p. 30 Antiministeriall malice and practises p. 34 Ambitious and Atheisticall policies against them p. 35 The joy and triumph of the enemies of the reformed Religion p. 39 The Ministers of the Church of England neither Vsurpers nor Impostors p. 40 The sympathy of good Christians with their afflicted Ministers p. 42 Their plea for them against Novel and unordained Intruders p. 44 The right succession and authority of Ministers a matter of high concernment to true Christians p. 48 Who are the greatest enemies against the Ministry of this Church p. 49 Matters of Religion most considerable to Statesm n. p. 50 The just cause godly Ministers have to fear aâ—d complain p. 52 Ministers case unheard not to be condemned p. 55 The character of a good Minister such as is here pleaded for p. 58 Ministers excellencies are some mens greatest offence p. 61 Ministers infirmities viciate but not vacate their Authority p. 62 I. The first Objection or Quarrell of the Antiministeriall faction against the Ministers of England as being in no true or right Church way p. 65 Answ Vindicating the Church of England p. 66 1. As to Religion internall Ibid. It s power on the heart p. 67 Iâ—s ground and rule as to holinesse p. 68 Of fanatick fancies in Religion p. 69 The Souls true search after God and discoveries of him p. 71 Of the Souls Immortality p 73 Mans improvement to the divine image p. 74 True Religion as internall estates in Christ and in the true Church p. 76 II. Of true Religion as externall or professionall in Church society p. 77 Of the Church as visible and Catholick p. 78 Of a Nationall Church p. 80 The order and charity which befits Christians in all sociall relations p. 82 Papall and popular extreams touching the Church p. 84 The Romane arrogating too much p. 85 Of Infallibility in the Churches Ministry p. 88 Of Churches reduced only to single Congregations or Independent bodies 91 The primitive way of Churches and Christian communion p. 92 The National communion or polity of the Church of Eng. justified p. 95 The mincing or crumbling of the Churches pernicious p. 96 Of Religion as established and protected by Civill power p. 99 Of the subject matter or members of a Church p. 101 Of Parochiall congregations p. 102 Of Communicants p. 103 Of Ministers duty to Communicants p. 104 Ministers in each Parish not absolute Judges but Monitors and Directors Ibid. Good Discipline in the Church most desirable Ibid. Of Jurisdiction and Judicatories Ecclesiasticall p. 105 Of the common peoples power in admitting Communicants p. 106 Of a Church Covenant its Novelty Infirmity Superfluity p. 110 The essentials and prudentials of a true Church in England p. 112 Of being above all Ordinances Ministry and Church society p. 113 Peoples incapacity of gubernative power Civill or Ecclesiasticall p. 115 Of Magistrates and Ministers p. 117 Of the Plebs or peoples judgment in matters of doctrine or scandall p. 119 Tell it to the Church in whom is power of Church discipline and censures p. 121 Of Synods and Councels p. 126 Of prudentiall Liberty and latitudes in Church polity p. 127
dubious in their rise and prone to be exorbitant in their progress and most injurious in their success have most of Love Patience and Christian Charity which are indisputably commendable in the Christian Psal 15.4 though they be to the mans own hinderance It will not be asked of Ministers of the Gospel at the last account who fought and slew and spoiled c. but who fasted and prayed and mourned for the sins and judgements on the Nation and Church nor will they easily be found in Gods Book of Martyrs who died upon disputable quarrels in Civil Wars while they neglected the indisputable duty of their Office and Ministery Levit. 10.19 Thou shalt not sow thy field with mingled seed Incongruam non probat mixturam Deus bonitate simplicissimus simplicitate optimus August Ministers never reap less crops of love or respect from men than when they sow that forbidden mislane the Tares and Cockle of passionate novelties unproved opinions and civil dissentions among the seeds of Religion and essays of Reformation From which mixtures those Ministers whose gravity wisdom and humility have most withheld or soonest withdrawn their hearts and hands are the likeliest men by their piety moderation patience and constancy in holy and justifiable ways to recover and restore the dignity of their Calling Who in the midst of those great and wide inrodes which have much broken down the fence and occasioned the letting in all sorts of wilde beasts upon the Lords Vineyard of this Church while others like dead stakes formerly making a great shew in the hedg are found rotten weak and unsound These are evidenced to all true Christians to be as living standards well rooted in their pious principles and not easily removed from that stedfastness and meekness of their practises in ways of judicious constancy which they have hitherto with patience maintained in the midst of those tempests which have not so utterly overwhelmed them but that in many places they appear fixed and unmoved in their pious integrity and patient charity which makes them looked upon with some eye of pity love and honor by all ingenuous spectators while yet they generally reflect with scorn and laughter on many others who in the publick storm thought themselves gallant sailers and skilful steersmen yet having made great waste of their patience obedience and discretion they seem also much crackt in their conscience credit and reputation For seeking inconsiderately to pull down or to possess themselves of others Cabins who as Pilots had a long time safely steered the Ship they have almost split and sunk the whole Vessel wherein they and others were embarqued Nor will they any way be able to buoy it up again or stop the daily increasing and threatning leaks till forsaking those soft and shameful compliances with factious novelties and immoderate ways of vulgar reformings they return to that primitive firmness and indisputable simplicity of the Antient which were the putest and best formed Churches both as to Doctrine Discipline and Government which no learned and unpassionate man needs go far to finde out either in Scripture paterns or in the Churches after-imitation by which the dignity of the Ministry and Holy Mysteries of the Gospel always preserved themselves amidst the hottest persecutions both in the love and obedience of all sound and sober Christians So that in my judgement who know how hard it is to play an after-game in point of Reputation and who have no design but a Publick and Common good writing thus freely as under the favor so without the offence I hope of any good man The Ministers of this Church will never be able to stand before those men of Ai their many adversaries who are daily scattering them into many feeble factions and pursuing them every where so divided with scorn and afflicting them with many affronts and injuries until having taken a serious review of their late extravagancies and making a serious scrutiny into their consciences and finding as they needs must if they be not wilfully blinde or obstinate some accursed thing some Babylonish garment and wedg of Gold something wherein proud or ambitious or covetous or revengeful or injurious emulations or other more venial errors have tempted tâ—◠〈◊〉 to offend they cast them quite away and so humbly re'ally themselves to that Primitive Harmony that Excellent Discipline Order and Government wherein was the honor beauty and consistency of the Church and Christian Religion even when least protected and most opposed by secular powers Of whom Christian Bishops Ministers and People never asked leave either to believe in Jesus Christ or to live after that holy form and publick order wherein Jesus Christ and the blessed Apostles after him established and left them which obtained universal imitation and use in all Churches for many hundred of years from true Christians both Pastors and People in the midst of persecutions 14. Jere. 6.16 Thus saith the Lord Stand in the ways and see and ask for the old paths where is the good way and walk therin and ye shall finde rest for your souls Out of which old and good way of Primitive Vnity Order Government Discipline and holy Ministrations if those immoralities be kept as they may most easily to which we see the lusts and passions of men are prone to run even in all * Non datur reditus ad unitatem nisi per veritatem nec ad veritatem nisi per vetustatem Quum illud est antiquissimum quod verissimum Cypr. novel forms and inventions pretend they never so much at first to glorious Reformations Nothing can be a more present and soverein restorative for this Church and the true Reformed Religion to settle with truth and peace among us both to the comfort of all able Ministers and the satisfaction of all sober Christians who study the truth and unity of the Faith not the power and prevalency of any faction We need not go far to seek the root and source of our miseries present or impendent which have brought forth so bitter fruits whereby God at once would shew and satisfie vain men with their own delusions * Isai 66.4 In which heady and high-minded men trusting more to their own wits or tongues and to the * Jere. 17.5 Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arm and whose heart departeth from the Lord. arm of flesh in politick machinations than to the living God in holy and humble ways of truth and peace have soon found them to be both vain and cursed things As it is evident at this day in the sad fate which some Ministers folly presumption and precipitancy together with other sinful frailtiles and excesses have brought upon themselves and their whole Function in this Church Who first despising then destroying the Antient and Catholike conduits of their Order and Ministry which derived from Christ by his Apostles went on in an after constant succession of true
edification and well-governing of the Church 1 Cor. 14.40 Wherein it had as all particular National Churches have an allowance from God both in Scripture and in Reason 27. Things of Religion ought first and most to be considered by Christian Rulers But as if nothing had been reformed and setled with any wisdom judgement piety or conscience in this Church nor hitherto so carried on by any of the true and ordained Ministers of it infinite calumnies injuries and indignities are daily cast upon the whole Church and the best Ministers of it The cry whereof no doubt as it hath filled the Land so it hath reached up to Heaven and is come up to the ears of the most high God And therefore I hope it will not seem rude unseasonable or importune to any excellent persons of what piety or power soever if it now presseth into their presence who ought to remember that they are but as Bees in the same Hive as Ants on the same Mole-hill and as Worms in the same clods of Earth with other poor inferior Christians whom they have far surmounted in civil and secular respects The swarms and crowds of worldly counsels and designs we hope have not as they ought not overlaid or smothered all thoughts care and conscience of preserving restoring and establishing truth good order and peace in matters of Religion Which are never by those publick persons who pretend to any thing of true Christianity to be so far despised and neglected that those above all other matters of publick concernment should be left like scattered sheaves to the wastings and tramplings upon by the feet of the Beasts of the people Meritò à Deo negliguntur quires Dei secularibus post ponunt negotiis Cypr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Primum quod sanctum Plat. Matth. 6.31 Hag. 1.4 Is it time for you to dwell in your ceiled houses and this house lie waste V. 5. Now therefore saith the Lord of hosts consider your ways 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arat. Phainom ungathered and unbound by any civil sanction and power agreeable to holy order divine method Christian charity and prudence Possibly it had fared better with all estates in this Church and State if they had learned and followed that divine direction and grand principle in Christian politicks First seek the Kingdom of Heaven and the righteousness thereof and all these things shall be added to you The neglect of Gods house the Church and its beauty holy order and ministry hath been a great cause of overthrowing so many seiled houses which were covered with Cedar and decked with Vermilion and Gold Certainly no men employed in publick power or counsel have any business of so great concernment or of so urging and crying necessity as this The preservation of the true Evangelical Ministry in its due power and authority Upon which without any dispute among sober and truly-wise men the very life being weight honor and succession of our Religion doth depend both as Christian and as reformed For it is not to be expected that the ignorant prating and confident boasting of any other voluntiers will ever soberly adorn or solidly maintain our Religion which hath so many very eloquent learned and subtile enemies besides the rude and profaner rabble besieging it both learned and unlearned oppose true Religion as the right and left-hand of the Devil the one out of ignorance the other out of crookedness the one as dark the other as depraved the one cannot endure its light nor the other its straitness Against neither of them can these afford help Anserum clangere crepituque alarum excitus Manlius capitolium propugnat Gallos deturbat c. Livi. Dec. 1. l. 5. any more than the confused cackling of a company of Geese could have defended the Roman Capitol Which noise is indeed but an alarm to sober and good Protestants intimating the approach or assault of enemies and should excite the vigilancy and valor of all worthy Magistrates conscientious Soldiers and wise Christians of this Reformed Church to resist the invading danger as by other fit means so chiefly by establishing and incouraging a succession of learned godly and faithful Ministers Nor in any reason of State or of Conscience should those who exercise Magistratick power in this Church and State so far neglect him who is Higher then the highest * Eccles 5.8 He that is higher than the highest regardeth and there be higher than they John 19.11 Thou couldst have no power except it were given thee from above Christ to Pilat 1 Cor. 12.1 1 Pet. 4.10 Stewards of the manifold grace of God Luke 1.16 by whom all power is dispenced or so far gratifie the irreligious rudeness the boisterous ignorance and violent profaneness of any who are but Gods executioners the instruments of his wrath and ministers of his vengeance as for their sakes and at their importunity to despise and oppress those who are by Christ and his Church appointed to be Ministers of Gods grace and conveyers of his mercy to men The meanest of whom that do indeed come in his name the proudest mortal may not safely injure or despise because not without sin and reproach to Christ and God himself For he that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and him that sent me is signally and distinctly spoken in favor to true Ministers and for terror to those that are prone to offer insolency to their worldly weakness and meanness Such as despise and oppose the Ministers of Christ are more rebellious than the devils were for of these the seventy returning testifie Luke 10.17 Lord even the devils are subject to us in thy Name If then we have immortal souls which some mockers now question sure they are infinitely to be preferred before our carkases and the instruments which God hath appointed 1 Cor. 1.21 It pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe as means to save them are proportionably to be esteemed beyond any that are oft the destroyers at best but the preservers of mens bodies and outward estates Who can dissemble or deny That the banks of equity piety modesty and charity yea of common humanity are already by some men much demolished through the pride presumption insolence scurrility and profaneness of some spirits who are set against the Reformed Religion the Ministers and Ministry of this Church Who sees with honest and impartial eyes and deplores not to behold how the deluge of Ignorance Atheism Profaneness and Sottishness also of damnable Errors devilish Doctrines and Popish Superstitions together with Schismatical fury and turbulent Factions are much prevailed of later years both in Cities and Countreys here in England And this Gaudet in malis nostris diabolus latatur in miseriis dilatatur augustiis delectatur angoribus triumphat ruinis Bern. since men of Antiministerial tempers have studied to act the Devils Comedy and this Churches Tragedy endeavoring to render not onely
scandal speedily reform abuses restore defects execute all power of the Keys in the right way of Discipline without which there is no true at least no compleat and perfect Church for these men think Christians can hardly get to Heaven unless they have power among them to cast one another into Hell to give men over to Satan to excommunicate as they see cause to open and shut Heaven and Hell gates as they think fit Must all things that concern our Church say they lie at six and sevens till we get such Bishops and Presbyters such Synods and Councils such Representatives of Learned men as are hardly obtained and as hard to be rightly ordered or well used when they are met together They had rather make quicker dispatches in Church work as if they thought it better for every family to hang and draw within it self and presently punish every offence than for a whole Country to attend either general Assizes or quarter Sessions Answ Truly good Christians in this Church at present are in a sad and bad case too as well as their Ministers if they could make no work of Religion till they were happy to see all things of extern order and government duly setled Yet sure we may go to Church and to Heaven too in our worst clothes if we can get no better nor may we therefore wholly stay at home and neglect religious duties because we cannot be so fine as we would be Both Ministers and people must do the best they can in their private sphears and particular Congregations to which they are related whereby to preserve themselves and one another as Brethren in Christ from such deformities and abuses as are destructive to the power of godliness the peace of conscience and the honor of the Reformed Religion until the Lord be pleased to restore to this Church that holy Order antient Government and Discipline which is necessary not to the being of a Christian or a true Church as its form or matter which true Believers constitute by their internal union to Christ by Faith and to all Christians by Charity but onely as to the external form and polity for the peace order and well being of a Church as it is a visible society or holy nation and fraternity of men 1 Pet. 2.9 professing the truth of Jesus Christ Yea and Christians may better want that is with less detriment or deformity to Religion that Discipline which some men so exceedingly magnifie as the very Throne Scepter and Kingdom of Christ under Christian Magistracy as they may the office of Deacons where the law by Overseers takes care for the poor where good laws by civil power punish publick offences and repress all disorders in Religion as well as trespasses in secular affairs Better I say than they could have been without it in primitive times when Christians had no other means to repress any disorders that might arise in their societies either scandalous to their profession or contrary to their principles of which no Heathen Magistrate or Humane Laws took then any cognisance or applied any remedy to them Not but that I do highly approve and earnestly pray for such good Order comely Government and exact Discipline in every Church both as to the lesser Congregations and the greater Associations to which all reasons of safety and grounds of peace invite Christian Societies in their Church relations as well as in those of Civil which were antiently used in all setled and flourishing Churches Much after that patern which was used among the Jews both in their Synagogues which they had frequent both in their own Land and among strangers in their dispersions and also in their great Sanhedrim which was as a constant supreme Council for ordering affairs chiefly of Religion to one or both which no doubt our Saviour then referred the believing Jew in that of Tell it to the Church that is after private monition tell it to the lesser Convention or Consistory in the Synagogues which might decide matters of a lesser nature or to the higher Sanedrim in things of more publick concernment both which were properly enough called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Coetus congregatio 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philo. Jud. calls them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nihil hic à Christo novum praecipitur sed mos rectè introductus probatur H. Grot. in loc Ecclesiae i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theoph. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato Every polity hath in it power enough to preserve it happiness Coimus in coâ—tum congregationem Ibidem orationes exhortationes castigationes censura divina Praesident probati quique seniores Tert. Apol. Solebant Judaei res majoris momenti ultimo loco ad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 multitudinem referre i. e. ad eos qui eadem instituta sestabantur quorum judicia conventus seniores moderabantur tanquam praesidet Grot. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ign. Bas in Chrys Beyond this sense none could be made of Christs words by his then Auditors to whom he speaks not by way of new direction and institution of a Soverein Court or Consistory in every Congregation of Christians to come but by way of referring to a well known use and daily practise then among the Jews which was the onely and best means wherein a Brother might have such satisfaction in point of any offence which charity would best bear without flying to the Civil Magistrate which was now a forein power When Jews turned Christians it s very certain they altered not their Discipline and order as Christians in Church society from what they used before in their Synagogues Proportionably no doubt in Christian Churches of narrower or larger extensions and communion among the Gentiles the wisdom of Christ directs and allows such judicatories and iurisdictions to prevent or remove all scandals and offences among Christians to preserve peace and order as may have least of private or pedantick imperiousness and vulgar trifflings of men unable and unfit to be in or to exercise any such holy and divine authority over others who are easily trampled upon and fall into reproach and the snare of the Devil by reason of divers lusts passions weaknesses and temptations but rather Christ commends such grave Consistories solemn Synods and venerable Councils as consisting of wise and able and worthy men may have most as of the Apostolical wisdom eminency gravity so of Christs Spirit Power and Authority among them Such as no Christian with any modesty reason conscience or ingenuity can despise or refuse to submit to the integrity of their censure when it is carried on not with those heats peevishnesses and emulations which are usually among men of less improved parts or ripened years especially if Neighbors Such a way wisely setled in the Church might indeed binde up all things that concern Religion in private or more publick respects to all good behavior in the bonds of truth peace and
or dubious in uncertainties or intangled with subtilties as Deer in acorn time they forget their food grow lean and fall into divers snares and temptations into many lusts and passions yea into the grave and pit of destruction whence there is no redemption Many as leaves from trees in Autumn every day drop away 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hom. and dye in their mazes and labyrinths of Religion by wearying themselves in which they advance no more than birds in a cage and blinde horses in a mill whereas a true Christian should every day grieve to see himself nothing advanced in true holynesse or solid knowledge with grand steps he should be dayly going onward and upward with ample progresses and mighty increases of sound knowledge indisputable verities unquestionable practises of ly duties and heavenly conversation these are the steps by which holy men and women have ascended to heaven and conquered the difficulties of salvation That thus al the world might blesse themselves to see the happy improvements of true Christians beyond other men and the inestimable blessing of true and excellent Ministers paines among the filliest and worst of men in the dissolutest and worst of times O let not us then of the Ministry stand still and look on our own and the Churches miseries as the Lepers or mothers did in sieges till their children and themselves grew black with famine You that pretend to stand before the Lord of the whole world and the King of his Church you that bear the name of the most compassionate Redeemer who shed his bloud for his Church and laid down his life for his sheep Doe you never hear in the sounding of your own bowels the tears sighes and fears of infinite good Christians nor the voice of this English Sion lamenting and expecting pity at least from Ministers Is it worth thus much misery to root up Episcopacy to set up Presbytery and to undermine both with Independency All which might be fairly composed into a threefold cord of holy agreement such as was in primitive times between Bishops Presbyters and people whose passions have now ravelled out peace by sad divisions and weakned Religion by uncharitable contentions Though Parliaments and Assemblies and Armies and people should be miserable comforters passing by without regard and remorse yea though some be stripping the wounded and robbing this desolated Church yet doe not you forsake her now she is smitten of God Lamen 1.12 and despised of men Is it nothing to you O you that are more politicians than Preachers that passe by Stand and see if there be any sorrowes like the sorrowes of this reformed Church of England wherewith the Lord hath afflicted her in the day of his fierce anger It concernes no men more than Ministers to succour her which hath received these wounds most-what in the house and by the hands of her friends O give the Lord no rest untill he hath returned to this Church in mercy if you can by counsels and prayers reform nothing in the publique yet let nothing be unreformed in your private if you must be laid aside as to the peculiar office of Ministers yet you may mourn and pray the more in secret That the Lord would breath upon us with a Spirit of Truth and Peace of love and holy union of order and humility whereby none having any pride or ambition to govern every one may be humbly disposed to be governed For the great crisis of all Ministers distempers is in this not what Truths we shall beleive what doctrine we shall preach what holynesse we shall act but who shall govern whether Bishops or Presbyters or people yea the Keyes of some mens pretended power hangs so at the peoples girdle that it is too neer the apron-strings even of mechanicks and silly women When a right temper of Christian humility and love shall be restored to every part then will the spirits of Religion be recovered and aptly diffused into every member of this Church which blessed temperament as Christian Churches enjoyed in their primitive and florid strength nor is it lesse necessary now in their more aged and so decayed constitution O let not after ages say the Ministers of England were more butchers then Surgeons That they were Physitians of no value neither curing themselves nor others If any of us have not by malice so much as mistake given stronger physick and more graines of violent drugs than the constitution of this or any well reformed Church can well bear let us not be lesse forward to apply such cordials lenitives antidotes and restoratives of love moderation concession and equanimous wisedome as may recollect the dissipated and re-inforce the wasted spirits which yet remain in this reformed Church and the Ministry of it On which the enemies round about doe already look with the greedy eyes of ravens and vultures expecting when its languishing spirits shall be quite exhausted and its fainting eyes quite closed that so they may draw away the pillow and remaining supports of civill protection from under its head and violently force it to give up the ghost that the reformed Religion and Ministry of this Church may be at length quite cast out and buried with the buriall of an Asse that neither the place of reformed Bishops nor reformed Presbyters nor reformed people may know them any more in these British Islands In the last place therefore 13. Humble addresse to those in power in the behalf of Ministers I humbly crave leave to remind those that act in highest places and power who are thought no slight or shallow Statesmen That if neither piety to God nor conscience of their duty while they undertake to govern nor charity to mens soules both in present and after ages nor zeal for the reformed Religion move them as Christians nor yet justice and common equity to the encouragement and preservation of so many learned and godly men the lawfull Ministers of this Church in their legall rights and liberties nor yet common pity and charity to relieve so many pious men and their families If I say none of these should sway them as men or Christians the least of which should and I hope greatly will Yet worldy policy and right reason of State seems to advise the preservation and establishment of the so much shaken reformed Religion here in England which hath still deep root and impressions in the mindes and affections of the most and best people in this Nation Nor can this be done by more idoneous means than by giving publique favour incouragement and establishment to the true and ancient Ministry as to its main support and to godly Ministers as its head-most Professors If it be not absolutely necessary yet sure it is very convenient in order to the quiet and satisfaction of mens mindes who generally think themselves most concerned in matters of Religion either to confirm and restore to its pristine honour order and stability the ancient Ministry of the Church
of England which I have proved to be the onely true succession of divine authority or else wholly to remove it and to set Religion upon some other basis For neither the reformed Religion nor its Ministry can either long or safely or comfortably stand in so tottering and mouldering a posture like the wals of some great old fabrick or ruinous Cathedrall swelling out and threatning to fall It were better to take it down than to hazard its dangerous breakings and precipitious tumblings Scratches in Religion doe soon fester and easily turn to Gangrenes which must either be speedily healed or discreetly cut off It were high proesumption for one to advise who professeth his ignorance in State Policies yet common prudence shewes this to be the high way and most compendious passe to publique peace Namely 1. The setling of the reformed Religion in this Church of England and its publique Ministry in comely government competent maintenance and holy succession 2. The confirming and if need be explaining or enlarging the Articles of the Church of England in the main fundamentals of Religion as Christian and reformed both in things to be believed and practised 3. The restoring of that holy power and ancient exercise of Discipline to the Church both in privater Congregations and in publique associations which may both carry on true knowledge piety and charity in Ministers and people Also recover the sacred Ordinances of Christ and publique duties of Religion to their primitive purity and dignity which have been infinitely abased by Laymens policies Ministers negligences and vulgar insolencies These would keep a fair course and form of Christian peace and holinesse in the publique a midst lesser differences and no lesse satisfie than oblige every sober minded Christian whose good examples have great influence on the generality of people But if the vulgar rudenesse deformity and inconsistency be once taught by being tolerated to slight and scorn their Ministers and in them all holy things and true Religion Either beleiving as they are prone to doe that their Ministers are not invested by any due and divine authority in that Office and Ministry any more than themselves are nor are assisted by any speciall grace and blessing from God if they suspect that civill Powers doe set Divines at nought and regard them no more than as so many pretenders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Celeusio judici None can make conscience of humane laws who disregards divine falsaries and intruders How willingly will the mindes of common people whom nothing but Conscience or the Sword keepes in aw and order embrace any thing that makes towards laxation of duty to God and observance to men No water is more easily diffused or more naturally strives by its fluid nature to overbear what ever bounds pen it up or restrain it from wasting it self Nor are such tempers slack where occasion tempts them to revenge by their riots all former restraints cast upon them by any men that sought to set limits either of power or piety to their lusts and passions To avoid which rude and irreligious extravagancies of common people 14. Christian Ministers of all merit most publique protection and favour all * wise Governours have still countenanced the publique exercises of that Religion which they owned and established as best * Rex sacrificiis Templis omni cultus Deorum moribus legibus praeerat Pomp. Laet. de mag Rom. Apud Aegyptios 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Stâ—b in Reg. So Plato 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Adding all civill reputation favour and authority to the use of it and chiefly to those who were its prime professors and Ministers who were ever * Caesar â—el Gal. l. 6. Magno apud eos sunt honore Druides Nam fere de omnibus controversiis publicis privatisque constituunt Plaut Rudent Quis homo est tanta confidentia Qui sacerdotem audeat violare At magno cum malo suo fecit herclè Liv. dec 1. l. 2. Sacrificus Rex sacrorum dicebatur Constantine the Great alwayes received the Orthodox and godly Bishops and Presbyters with all respect and veneration Euseb in vita Const Ministry of the Gospell was called Dei ficus ordo Amb. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clem. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 1. Reverenda ipsis Angeliâ—â—s spiritibus Ministeriâ— Ber. Columna Ecclesiae Id. Honor sacerdotii firmamentum imperii Tacit. de Judaeis hist 4. unviolable in their publique officiatings generally esteemed as sacred both for the protection they had from men and the institution from divine power and wisdome Which policy was not more wisely carryed in all false and feigned religions than justly and most conscientiously to be observed as it ever hath been by all worthy and noble minded Christians either Princes or States in that which we hold to be and professe as the onely true Christian and reformed Religion whose Oracles Doctrines institutes offices authority and ministery have their originall not from man but from the onely wise and true God who first sent his Prophets and servants after that his Son the Lord Jesus Christ to be not onely a fulfiller and establesher but also a Preacher of righteousnesse to mankinde whose preaching Prophetick or Ministeriall office as to extern and visible administrations the holy order and due succession of Ministers doe supply and in the same power succeed by his speciall mission and appointment in the Church Whose most sacred Mysteries for infinite wisdome for inestimable mercy for unparalleld love for holy precepts for divine examples for precious promises for ancient and undoubted Prophesies for exact fulfillings for apt institutions for sutable Ministry for beautifull order for blessed comfort for sweet peace and mutuall charity which are or ought to be among the true professors of it infinitely exceeds all the wisdome designes desires and thoughts of all those that ever pretended to any Philosophy Religion vertue sanctity or felicity All which come far short as of the inward comfort of mens consciences so of that outward beauty peace and order which doe most blesse humane societies which bonds of publick tranquillity all true and unpragmatick Ministers of the Gospell of peace doe most effectually lay in Christs Name upon men In which regard of all ranks of men and orders they deserve best of mankinde where ever they live while they keep within those Evangelicall bounds that holy and humble temper which becones them and which is proper to the Spirit of the Gospell Constantine the Great writes Euseb Eccl. hist l. 10. c. 5. The greatest safety or danger to any State comes by Religion if the reverence of it be weakned and honour abated dangers attend if by Lawes and authority it be setled and preserved great blessings follow c. So that no men seem more to fight against their own peace than those that suffer the ancient Ministry and true Ministers of Christ to be destroyed or disregarded